《Billionaire Daddy, GO, GO, GO!》


 Chapter 1 First Time

    Chapter 1 First Time


    BANG!


    The door of the presidential suite was shut down heavily. Patricia was pushed inside by someone and


    fell on the floor.


    Patricia, who was drunk and in a trance, stumbled and groped her way to the bathroom. She opened


    the door and saw a muscr man with honey-coloured skin was in this misty and hazy room.


    Patricia frowned and tumbled over the man in front of him. She quickly reacted and held the man¡¯s


    wrist with her hand in a fast speed.


    BANG! She used all her strength to pin the man against the wall. However, the 25cm height difference


    made her act not threatening at all.


    ¡°How did you get in?¡± The man questioned her. His voice was so cold that the water vapour in the room


    almost froze at the moment.


    Patricia shook her dizzy head and felt there were many birds singing inside, ¡°Shut up! Otherwise, I will


    force you to have sex with me!¡±


    They both remained silence for a while. Then, the naked man carried her in his arms and threw her on


    the soft bed rudely.


    ¡°You are the first girl who dares to say this to me.¡± Archibald pushed his kneels against Patricia¡¯s body


    in an intimate manner.


    However, Patricia suddenly raised her legs and wrapped around his waist, as if she was inviting him to


    do more.


    Archibald was dumbfounded. He was amazed by his reaction, he did not feel a trace of disgust towards


    this lustful girling in uninvited. Then, he showed an evil smile and was suddenly interested in her.


    He directly withdrew the towel covering his body and pressed onto Patricia, ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun then.


    You wild cat.¡±


    His lipsnded on her neck, kissing her neck softly. The intimate touch and his breath fell around her


    eyes, scratching her heart and forcing her to think randomly.


    Patricia raised her head and suddenly tightened her hand against the man¡¯s chest. The smell mixed


    with alcohol came from her mouth deepened the erogenous atmosphere.


    Archibald gradually became aggressive, kissing her more and more wildly. His tongue went into her


    mouth and rolled upside down, as if he intended to swallow all of her fragrance to his body. Then he


    undressed in a slow pace, making Patricia, who was already drunk, impossible to think of anything but


    to make love with him.


    It seemed that they were a perfect match for sex.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a coquetish young girl!¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t bear his flirty words and felt there was a fire burning wildly inside her body. She


    gradually put away her hands from the man¡¯s back and sat on him. Her lips alternated between open


    and close as she breathed.


    ¡°I feel so bad, sorry¡­¡±


    Archibald squinted his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore either. He wanted the girl in front of him


    so much.


    Patricia had the same feeling when she frowned and look at the man. Before she realized what was


    going on, the next second, they were immersed in lust and passion.


    After a round of passionate love-making, they rolled together and kissed each other wildly. Patricia lost


    her strength and was pressed by the man, hearing him saying, ¡°Girl, do you think you can easily run


    away after provoking me?¡±


    Patricia suddenly became sober and felt anxious when watching the stranger in front of her.


    ¡°Ah! Who are you? What are you doing? Let me go!¡±


    Archibald suddenly caught her hand, which kept beating him. Patriciapletely lost her strength to


    resist. Finally, she passed out due to exhaustion.


    Outside the presidential suite, there was a girl who looked almost the same as Patricia. She slowly


    raised her head and spoke to herself in a creepy voice.


    She could almost feel how miserable Patricia was outside the door.


    ¡°My dear sister, hope you enjoy your 20th birthday gift.¡±


    The next morning.


    The sun passed through the curtain and shone glorious on the bed, adding a touch of intimacy on their


    gorgeous faces. All details in this messy room proved what happenedst night.


    Patricia frowned and opened her eyes gradually. After seeing the scene around her, her eyes suddenly


    opened wide. She got up from the bed and breathed heavily, as if she just came tond from drowning


    in the deep sea.


    Memories shing through her mind reminded her that she had done something crazyst night!


    Patricia pressed her aching temples and quickly nced through this messy room, her mind full of


    doubts. She was celebrating her 20th birthday with her sisterst night. How could she end up here?


    She then nced at the man, who was sleeping with his back at her, gritted her teeth and she was full


    of regrets.


    She sneakily put on her clothes and got off bed. After her feet touched the ground, Patricia fell down


    heavily because she felt great paining from her lower body and her legs were weak.


    Patricia was hesitated about whether to leave some money to this man or not. After all, it was she who


    started everythingst night. After thinking for a while, she gradually closed her bag and looked at the


    handmade bracelet on her wrist. She put the bracelet beside the bed and nodded in satisfaction.


    It was weird to leave money after forcing a man to have sex with her. The bracelet she made by her


    own hands could show her sincerity and apology.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She stopped hesitating and left the room directly.

 Chapter 2 Dismissed?

    Chapter 2 Dismissed?


    Patricia grabbed the coat beside the bed, covered her head and rushed out of the presidential suite.


    When Archibald woke upter, he found the woman lying next to her had already left. He put the bangs


    hanging down his head backwards. The sun spread on his body mildly, portraying his perfect figure.


    He nced at the empty space beside him and the handmade bracelet near the pillow immediately


    drew his attention.


    Archibald frowned and picked it up. A faint scent of fragrance still remained on it, the same as the


    woman¡¯s smell he remembered.


    ¡°Do you think you can fool me with this gadget after having sex with me?¡±


    Patricia was anxious when she was on her way of rushing to home. The Coleman family was strict to


    their children. She and her sister were never allowed to stay outside all night, however¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡®Never mind. It¡¯s early in the morning and they may still be sleeping.¡¯ Patricia shook her head and


    thought to herself.


    She opened the door carefully. When she got in, she stopped after hearing a man¡¯s angry voice.


    ¡°Patricia! Why are youing back sote? Where have you beenst night?¡±


    Patricia was dumbfounded. She was frightened to see her parents and sister, who were all sitting on


    the couch, staring at her.


    Wesley Coleman, his father, suddenly stood up with an angry face. Miranda, her mother also looked at


    her unpleasantly, her eyes full of disappointment.


    ¡°Well, I just spent a night in my friends¡¯ house. It was sote after the partyst night.¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t dare to tell her parents the truth. Her parents would drive her out of the house if they


    knew she spent a night with a strange man in a hotel room.


    The main reason was that she didn¡¯t even know who the man was and how old he was. She simply


    made love with him without knowing anything about him.


    Miranda frowned and asked, ¡°Which friend?¡±


    Patricia turned her eyes and answered without hesitation, ¡°Karina.¡±


    However, her family around her showed a dark expression upon hearing this.


    At this time, Lydia, Patricia¡¯s sister, who resembled her a lot, kept shaking her head, as if she wanted to


    tell her something.


    ¡°Lydia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Patricia looked at her with confusion.


    The next second, a familiar figure came downstairs.


    ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re finally back. Where have you beenst night?¡±


    It was Karina who was speaking to her. Patricia¡¯s eyes opened wide and she was totally shocked.


    Karina was her best friend when she was little.


    ¡°Karina, why are you in my house?¡±


    Karina tilted her head and kept rubbing her temple, ¡°I was drunk at your birthday party and spent the


    night in your house.¡±


    SLAP! A clear pping sound came in the hall.


    Patricia¡¯s legs were so weak that she could hardly stand still and fell on the ground. She felt dizzy and


    couldn¡¯t see things clearly.


    ¡°Tell us the truth! Where have you beenst night?¡±


    It seemed that Wesley wanted to rush forward to kick Patricia, but she was stopped by Miranda and


    Lydia.


    Lydia looked at Patricia, who was lying on the floor. Her eyes were full of worries, but then a flicker of


    gloating passed over.


    ¡°Dad! Stop beating my sister. There must be some misunderstandings. Although she is naughty, she


    has never stayed outside overnight before.¡±


    Miranda also nodded. Although they were twin sisters, they had a preference for the elder sister, who


    was more tactful and rational.


    They couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Patricia. After all, she was their baby.


    ¡°Yes, my dear, let¡¯s figure out what happened exactly.¡±


    Karina hurriedly helped Patricia up. She frowned and asked with concerns, ¡°Patricia, are you OK?¡±


    Patricia slightly shook her head and slowly walked towards her parents with Karina¡¯s help.


    ¡°Mom, dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Miranda sighed, ¡°Do you know how worried we are about you? You have been so wilful since you were


    a baby. Why can¡¯t you learn from your sister and behave yourself?¡±


    Wesley also snorted, ¡°Yes. She must learn from her sister. How good it is if she is only half as good as


    Lydia.¡±


    Lydia squinted her yes and screamed out of no reason. She immediately grabbed Patricia¡¯s shoulder


    and pulled down her clothes, showing bruises and signs of kissbite!


    ¡°Oh my god, Patricia. What¡¯s worry with your body? Have you been bullied by someone?¡±


    Seeing this, Patricia hurriedly pulled up her clothes and a bad feeling crossed her mind.


    Wesley, who was already furious, heard Lydia¡¯s words and grabbed Patricia¡¯s hair to pull her beside


    him. His expression was fierce and malicious!


    Maybe Lydia didn¡¯t know what the bruises meant, but Wesley knew exactly.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a bitch! Where have you beenst night? Where¡¯s the boy you hang up with?¡±


    Patricia felt great pain on a head and looked at her mother in despair, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Lydia stepped backwards, showing that she couldn¡¯t interfere with it.


    Karina, standing beside them, couldn¡¯t do anything, because it was wrong to fight with the elders. She


    could only ask anxiously, ¡°Uncle Wesley, just let Patricia go! Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t exin what is


    going on!¡±


    Wesley snorted and threw Patricia onto the ground.


    ¡°Tell me! Where is that boy?¡±


    Lydia hurriedly squatted beside her sister and asked worriedly, ¡°Patricia, just tell what had happened to


    dad. He won¡¯t me you. He is just worried about you!¡±


    Patricia bit her lip and finally answered, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know who he is¡­¡±


    After saying this, a cupnded on her head.


    BANG! It handed on Patricia¡¯s hand heavily and dropped on the floor, broken into pieces around her.


    The sharp tiles cut her hand, the blood tint them red, which looked extremely shocking.


    Karina frowned and embraced Patricia into her arms. She didn¡¯t say anything, but showing her


    resolution of protecting her!

 Chapter 3 My Pitiful Twin Sister

    Chapter 3 My Pitiful Twin Sister


    Miranda hurriedly hugged Wesley, who was so furious, and shook her head towards Karina, who was


    embracing Patricia tightly to protect her.


    Karina was the daughter of the Sparks! Both of her parents liked her and she was the most favourable


    baby in her family.


    The Sparks family had a close rtionship with the Coleman family for a long time and they wouldn¡¯t


    hurt her.


    Wesley shook his arm and his face was full of hatred, ¡°Ground Patricia in the room and she is not


    allowed to leave this house from now on.¡±


    Seeing her husband go away angrily, Miranda sighed and left the room as well. Her eyes were full of


    disappointment.


    Lydia couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°My sister, you¡¯re too stupid. How could you have sex with a man you didn¡¯t


    know? Don¡¯t you know you have already engaged to Dustin?¡±


    Patricia gritted her teeth and looked up at Lydia, her sparking eyes full of coldness.


    ¡°Lydia, we were togetherst night. Don¡¯t you know when I disappeared on the birthday party?¡±


    Lydia grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I had almost asked everyone I could find to search for youst night.


    How could you doubt me?¡±


    Karina also nodded, ¡°Patricia, I have heard from others that your sister had done her best to look for


    you. Your parents also knew that.¡±


    Patricia lowered her eyes and felt something was wrong. She remembered her sister forced her to


    drink. However, she couldn¡¯t stand up by herselfst night, how could she appear in a stranger¡¯s room?


    ¡°Patricia, you should me yourself for doing the wrong thing. It is important for our family to get


    connected by marriage. You can¡¯t stop it by being wilful. Our parents will be devastated if the


    engagement is ruined!¡±


    Lydia scolded Patricia, who was sitting on the floor, disappointed.


    Patricia gritted her teeth and looked at her, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re the one who Dustin loves and I don¡¯t like him


    at all. It should be you to marry him, why me?¡±


    ¡°Patricia, you should know it is our parents who make the final decision. Besides, you should be happy


    that you can contribute to the Coleman family.¡± Lydia snorted and finally stopped pretending to care


    about her sister.


    Karina couldn¡¯t help lowering her head, and asked, ¡°Patricia, are you going to be my sister-inw?¡±


    Patricia bit her lip and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Karina. I wouldn¡¯t grab the one you like. I will definitely


    not marry him.¡±


    Karina shook her head slightly and simply bandaged the cut on Patricia¡¯s hand to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Patricia, I was out for a whole night. I¡¯m afraid my family will worry about me. I have to leave now and


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    will visit youter.¡±


    The Coleman¡¯s house suddenly became silent, which was just the opposite of the noisy scene earlier.


    Patricia held the handrail and slowly went upstairs. She could only rely on her hands to help her climb


    the stairs because her legs were still weak and wobbly.


    However, the cut on her hand opened because she grabbed the handrail so hard and blood


    immediately burst out from her hand.


    She breathed heavily because of the unbearable pain and loosened her hand subconsciously. Her


    weak legs couldn¡¯t support her anymore and she directly fell downstairs.


    The servants looked around and didn¡¯t know what to do. Although there were lots of servants, no one


    dared to help her.


    Patricia went through extreme sadness when she was lying on the floor. She was not the favourable


    baby in her family and her parents alwayspared her with her sister. After what happenedst night,


    it would be harder for her to spend time in this family.


    Patricia gritted her teeth and gathered herself up. She held the handrails and bore the pain when her


    hands were still bleeding. Despite that, she didn¡¯t move her hands away from the handrail. She


    wouldn¡¯t let anyone make fun of her now.


    A long blood stain was left on the handrail, extending from the bottom to the top, as if it was a creepy,


    venomous snake.


    Seeing the scene, the servants couldn¡¯t help trembling and felt terrified.


    After returning to her room, Patricia put her clothes and went to the bathroom. The cold water from the


    shower flushed on her face. She looked up, letting the cold water flush on her body, but it couldn¡¯t flush


    away her sadness.


    Patricia put up her hands, which was full of cuts and blood. Water washed away the blood on her


    hands quickly and her hands were clean after a while. Water that was mixed with blood flowed down


    from her delicate face, showing her sorrow. She had lost her virginity to a strange man. How could this


    happen?


    Patricia couldn¡¯t remember anything. She felt chilly when thinking of her parents and her sister¡¯s me


    in the hall.


    She could leave anything to her sister after living in this family for so many years in fear. But why did


    she have to ept anything her sister didn¡¯t want? Why she should marry someone she didn¡¯t like?


    Her sister was meant to marry Dustin and she knew they loved each other very much.


    She never expected that her sister suddenly changed her mind. Her family had a friendship with the


    Sparks family and they couldn¡¯t deny this marriage, so she was one who would rece her sister to


    marry Dustin.


    It was always the same. No matter what wrong things her sister had done when they were little, she


    was always the one to be med in the school.


    She suddenly clenched the fists, which made her hands bleeding again.


    ¡°You were allowed to hate me or even hurt me. But how could you make use of me every time and


    didn¡¯t regret?¡± Patricia looked herself in the mirror and slightly touched her face.


    She looked the same as her sister and was more delicate and intelligent than her sister. But why, why


    did her parents never like her? Why couldn¡¯t they love her more?

 Chapter 4 Everything Went wrong

    Chapter 4 Everything Went wrong


    Lydia, who was sitting in the office, dialled a stranger¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello? Is that Mr Kurt? How wasst night? My sister is still a virgin. I know you like innocent girl the


    most. I forced her to get drunk on purpose and sent her to your room. I want to know when you can


    give me her nude photos, as you promised.¡±


    The man on the other side of the phone remained silent and finally asked, ¡°What nude photos?¡±


    Lydia frowned and continued to ask with a smile, ¡°We have made a deal! I send my sister to your room


    and you take nude photos of her.¡±


    An angry voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Lydia, how dare you mention it to me now? I


    have been waiting in my room for a whole night, but no one came!¡±


    Lydia was dumbfounded and was full of shock, ¡°No way! I threw her in by myself! It couldn¡¯t be wrong!


    You have told me the room number is presidential suite 206!¡±


    Mr Kurt remained silent for a while and replied, ¡°Well, I indeed booked room 206, but I met Archibald


    ¡°What? Archibald?¡± Lydia¡¯s face was full of jealousy and regret!


    ¡°Yes! Well, then you can¡¯t me me for doing this. Let¡¯s stop our cooperation and forget about it from


    now on. We couldn¡¯t tell anyone about this; otherwise, you and I will be ruined!¡±


    DING! Before Lydia could react, Mr Kurt hanged up the phone. Lydia¡¯s forehead knotted and swept


    everything on her desk to the floor.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! The noises came again and again.


    She breath quickly and flushed out of anger.


    Archibald was such a perfect man! He was the richest person in the world and everything he did can


    affect the world economy!


    He was the man on the top of the world and every woman¡¯s prince charming! Nearly every woman


    wanted to be her wife and no one seeded!


    Of course, she was also among them. She was supposed to marry Dustin, but she thought she


    deserved a better man. She should marry Archibald in her mind!


    Lydia clenched her fists and punched on the desk heavily. How could her sister she hated the most


    have had sex with her prince charming? She was almost mad!


    ¡°Patricia, you have stolen my man! I will never let you go!¡±


    Lydia tried to calm down, opened herputer and browsed through the news. The headlines were all


    about Archibald, because he was looking for his lost coat.


    How could he search for his lost coat? It must be an important thing for him! Her eyes suddenly opened


    wide when seeing the picture of that coat. It looked so familiar!


    BANG! Lydia knocked on her office desk again and stood up. It was the coat her sister Patricia wore


    home this morning. It turned to be the lost coat Archibald was looking for!


    How could he try to find a coat? He must be searching for Patricia instead of a coat!


    Lydia clenched her fist and her expression was full of jealousy! Her sister had only spent a night with


    him and he was obsessed with her! How nice it would be if she was the one who got into that room¡­.


    Lydia shook her head and hurriedly returned home from thepany. She could never let Patricia find


    out that coat!


    She sneakily searched every corner of Patricia¡¯s room. After a long time, she finally found that coat at


    the bottom of her wardrobe.


    Finally, she felt released after carrying it out carefully. She hid it in her room and sneaked out.


    Patricia was drinking egg soup on the table, and she was surfing online with her phone calmly.


    Seeing this, Lydia hurriedly grabbed her phone off her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister?¡± Patricia frowned and looked at her. She reached out her hand and hinted her to


    give her phone back.


    Lydia snorted. She didn¡¯t have any intention to give back her phone, but put it into her own pocket.


    ¡°Our parents said you can¡¯t get in touch with any electronic devices these days. They will leave you


    alone after you married Dustin.¡±


    Patricia frowned and put her hands back, ¡°Lydia, I guess this is yourmand instead of our parents¡¯.¡±


    Lydia was sitting opposite to Patricia. The servant immediately carried bird¡¯s nest soup in front of her,


    contrasting so much to her egg soup.


    Lydia tilted her head and stirred the soup with her spoon.


    ¡°My dear sister, what¡¯s the point of knowing who gives thismand? You know our parents will


    promise me everything as long as I ask.¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t say anything. She knew what her sister said was true and that was the reason why she


    didn¡¯t argue with her and asked her phone back.


    However, Lydia didn¡¯t feel happy when seeing her silent sister. She was so angry when thinking of the


    fact that she was the one who forced her sister to have sex with her beloved man.


    She grabbed Patricia¡¯s spoon and showed a gentle smile, ¡°My dear sister, you¡¯re going to get married.


    How could you eat such a thing?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia raised her eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Lydia suddenly raised her bowl and sent it to her sister, ¡°I haven¡¯t touched it yet. You can have this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± After saying this, Patricia got up and was ready to leave.


    Lydia suddenly held her arm and pressed her onto her sister, ¡°I¡¯m being so nice to you. Just have it.¡±


    After saying this, Lydia moved her hands and poured the soup onto the desk.

 Chapter 5 Pregnancy

    Chapter 5 Pregnancy


    The bird¡¯s nest soup slipped from the t surface and dropped onto Patricia¡¯s clothes. It was sticky


    when it dropped on her clothes, which seemed to be disgusting.


    Patricia frowned and showed an unpleasant face.


    ¡°Ah, the precious soup dropped down?¡± Lydia pretended to be panicked, but her hand didn¡¯t stop


    leaning. She swung her arm with great strength and threw all of the bird¡¯s nest soup on Patricia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Never mind, my sister. This table is clean and you can continue licking it. After all, you have never had


    it before¡­¡±


    Patricia suddenly pulled Lydia¡¯s arm away and gradually stood up.


    Despite her embarrassment with soup stains on her clothes, Patricia still showed an imposing manner,


    ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re my sister and I¡¯ve been putting up with you on many things. Don¡¯t go too far. Otherwise, I


    will let you pay your price.¡±


    After saying this, she turned around without hesitation, leaving Lydia behind, whose face went red


    because of anger.


    Lydia hummed and snorted towards her sister, ¡°Well, but you have been bullied by me since you were


    little.¡±


    Time flew quickly and two months had passed.


    Patricia had gained some weight during thest two months and it was so evident. Lydia was happier


    than everyone when seeing Patricia¡¯s figure.


    During dinner, Lydia finally picked up a pork rib to Patricia¡¯s bowl with her chopstick when seeing


    Patricia was having pure vegetables.


    ¡°Patricia, it seems that you really can eat a lot these days. Have more.¡±


    Patricia nced at the pork rib in her bowl and calmly threw it out.


    Lydia pretended to be hurt and put her chopsticks down, ¡°Patricia, why are you throwing away the rib?


    Did I do anything wrong? I can change if you tell me.¡±


    Seeing Lydia, who suddenly burst into tears, Wesley frowned and showed an unpleasant expression.


    He put down her chopsticks and pounded the table heavily, looking at Patricia disdainfully.


    ¡°Patricia! Don¡¯t go too far! Your sister is worried about you. What do you mean by throwing away the


    food?¡±


    Miranda didn¡¯t help Patricia, but squatted beside Lydia andforted her.


    Patricia looked at her sister and finally opened her pale mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    Wesley was angrier when seeing his daughter¡¯s reaction. He knocked heavily on the table again,


    pointed at the rib and yelled, ¡°Pick it up and eat it!¡±


    Hearing her father¡¯s words, Patricia gradually raised up her head, showing a cold gaze. How could her


    father ask her to eat thrown-away food?


    ¡°Dad, how will others treat us if you do this to me?¡± Patricia replied calmly and didn¡¯t intend to eat it.


    Wesley suddenly stood up and wanted to grab her hair again. However, Patricia suddenly opened her


    eyes wide, covered her mouth and ran towards the dustbin. She burst into tears when bowing and


    vomiting at the dustbin.


    Everyone in the hall was dumbfounded when seeing her behaviour. The person who felt most surprised


    was Lydia.


    A bad idea passed through her mind. It was impossible! Was Patricia carrying Archibald¡¯s baby?


    She clenched fists! How could this happen? It was she who forced Patricia to have sex with the man


    she loved the most by mistake and now she was carrying his baby?


    If Patricia came to Archibald and told him she was carrying his baby, there was a great chance that she


    could be his wife!


    Lydia clenched her fists even harder. No! She couldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.


    Before she made any reaction, Miranda had alreadye to Patricia.


    She slightly petted Patricia¡¯s back and asked her in a serious manner, ¡°Tell me, Patricia, are you


    pregnant?¡±


    Patricia was in a trance and asked, ¡°Pregnant?¡±


    Miranda didn¡¯t say anything but immediately brought her daughter to the hospital.


    Within half an hour, when Miranda saw the result on theboratory test, she already passed out


    because of anger.


    The doctor smiled and said to Patricia, ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯re going to be a mother!¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t believe what she heard and subconsciously put her hands on her belly.


    ¡°I, I am going to be a mother?¡±


    The doctor nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, you have been pregnant for two months.


    Hearing the doctors¡¯ words, Miranda, Wesley and Lydia remembered the night when Patricia was


    spending a night outside.


    Wesley suddenly grabbed Patricia¡¯s wrist with great strength, pulled Patricia in front of the doctor and


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    shouted angrily, ¡°Doctor, give her an abortion now. We don¡¯t want the baby!¡±


    Patricia was shocked upon hearing her father¡¯s words. She immediately struggled out from her father¡¯s


    hand and covered her belly.


    ¡°No way! This is an innocent life. I couldn¡¯t deprive his right to live and kill him cruelly.¡±


    p! Wesley pped on Patricia¡¯s face with no mercy.


    ¡°Bitch! Are you going to ruin our chance to cooperate with the Sparks family? You¡¯re going to marry


    Dustin!¡±


    Lydia remained silence and gradually squinted her eyes.


    Patricia was carrying Archibald¡¯s baby! She was the only one on this world who knew it and she


    wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. As long as the truth was founded by others, Patricia would rece her and


    became the most favourable baby in this family. It was likely that Patricia would be Archibald¡¯s


    wife.


    Hence, she must keep this secret.


    It was a good thing for Patricia to have an abortion so Archibald wouldn¡¯t find out the truth.


    Thinking of this, Lydia hurriedly went forward and slightly grabbed her sister¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Patricia, you don¡¯t have to deliver this baby! We¡¯re doing this for your own good. We¡¯re your family and


    we won¡¯t hurt you!¡±

 Chapter 6 Abortion?

    Chapter 6 Abortion?


    Patricia let Wesley and Lydia acted in collusion with each other, and she covered her belly for


    protection. There seemed to be no way for her to get rid of the two.


    She lived with her dad, mom and sister in her family, but for all these years, she had always felt so


    lonely.


    The birth of the fatherless baby might ruin her reputation, which she couldn''t care less as long as she


    was not alone anymore. She had to stay, for the baby!


    Seeing that, Miranda halted the doctor and gave him a gift card. "Doctor, we can''t keep the baby


    because we don''t know who the father is. Please help us."


    The doctor refused the card and looked at Patricia, whose forehead was covered with sweats while she


    was resisting, and kept protecting her belly carefully at the same time.


    The doctor watched her for a while, and was finally touched by the woman''s resistance to keep the


    baby alive and her great maternity.


    The doctor stepped forward, and then he dragged Wesley away and pulled Patricia into his arm.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid no one can make the decision for her as long as she doesn''t agree."


    Patricia looked up at the doctor. For the first time in her life, she found the white uniform gown so


    amiable.


    Wesley was provoked when he heard what the doctor said.


    "No one? We''re her family! I''m her father! Why can''t we make the decision for her?"


    Miranda nodded to Wesley and added, "That''s right. We''re doing this for her good! The fetus has to be


    removed now!"


    Lydia tried to persuade the doctor from a different perspective. "Think about it, doctor... if you had a


    fianc¨¦e with a baby whose father is unknown, will you ept her?"


    The doctor looked at Patricia. The woman was leaning on him weakly, but her expression looked so


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    firm. Then he replied, "If I love her, I will ept what she had, including her baby, even if the baby is


    not mine. Is that clear?"


    His answer stunned the three people present.


    Patricia was deeply touched. For a moment, tears almost rolled off her eyes. Her real family pushed


    her into a desperate situation, while she wasforted and encouraged by a stranger.


    "Well, since she doesn''t want to, we should just let her." Miranda pulled Wesley''s hand gently from


    behind, trying to give her husband a hint.


    Lydia noticed that lots of paparazzi had gathered around them. The Coleman Group''s reputation would


    be seriously damaged if the abortion attracted public attention.


    Lydia nodded to Wesley and said, "That''s right, Dad. We should go home for further discussion."


    Wesley swallowed his anger and red at Patricia. "Forget about the abortion! Now get the hell out of


    here and let''s go home."


    Patricia bit her lips and then caught up with her family. A warm hand gently grabbed her hand. She was


    halted and had to look back.


    "Remember, always try your best to protect your baby. That alone makes you a qualified mother.¡± Then


    he released her wrist. He was smiling.


    Patricia clenched the other hand on her belly. She had gained lots of courage from the doctor. Now that


    God had made her a mother, she would try her best to protect her baby!


    Back at home, Wesley grabbed Patricia''s arms rudely and threw her on the sofa.


    Patricia turned herself over so she could let her back fall on the sofa first, her hands covered tightly on


    her belly.


    "Patricia! Do you really have to give birth to the baby and destroy our family?" Wesley was even more


    furious when he saw how hard Patricia tried to protect her baby. Patricia felt as if he had dragged her


    hair off.


    Miranda patted Wesley and sat down next to Patricia. Then she gently tucked her daughter''s hair.


    "Patricia, we just want you to be happy. This baby will be your burden because you don''t even know


    who the father is. Keeping it will keep you away from a happy life."


    Patricia clenched her palm into a fist and said, "Mom! My baby is not a burden! How could I marry


    Dustin? I don''t love him at all! He doesn''t love me either! Why do you have to force me?"


    Miranda kept persuading Patricia, "Your sister will take charge of the Coleman Group in the future.


    You''re sisters, and you should help each other."


    ¡°Sisters? Helping each other?¡± Patricia knew her mother wanted nothing but her sister''s sess, even


    if it means she had to be sacrificed. So she sneered, "This is so typical. You made me sacrifice for her


    regardless of my opinion. Now you want to manipte my marriage? You want to pave her way to


    sess while ruin my happiness?"


    Bah! Miranda raised her hand and pped Patricia''s face. The old woman looked so disappointed.


    "How dare you talk to your father and mother like this? We''ve sacrificed so much to raise you up!


    You''re a fashion design major! What kind ofpany would hire you? How could we let you take over


    the group?"


    Red fingerprints emerged on Patricia''s face, and she raised her head to look at her parents. There was


    a time when she used to having fingerprints on her face, but usually, those prints came from her father.


    Today the fresh mark was left by her mother.


    "Mom, don''t be ridiculous. You''re the one who made me choose that major! You asked Lydia to study


    financial management! You''ve chosen her as your heir from the very beginning! I was raised up to be


    her tool that you could use at any time? Isn''t that true?"


    Patricia''s usation was from the very bottom of her heart. Her father and mother hesitated and were


    surprised at what she said.


    Obviously, Patricia had uncovered their dirtiest thought.


    They were wondering why the obedient little girl suddenly became so smart. They didn''t know that


    Patricia was actually way smarter than her sister.


    Lydia had always been a calcting girl. She switched her IQ test results with Patricia''s when they


    were young.

 Chapter 7 Threaten with Death

    Chapter 7 Threaten with Death


    Therefore, their parents thought Lydia was the smarter one and focused on investing in her.


    Wesley and Miranda had long nned that they should leave the smarter one of the twins to be the


    sessor, and the other one to be sacrifice.


    They never knew the test results had been swapped. Someday in the future, they would regret this, but


    that day was yet toe.


    Wesley snorted, "Don''t let this get into public eyes, or it will ruin our reputation! We shall never let the


    Sparks family know this!"


    Miranda looked at Patricia''s bulging belly and said, "How could we possibly hide this?"


    Lydia took her parents hands and looked as if she shared their concerns. "Mom, Dad, this should be


    easy. We can call a family doctor over and do the abortion in this house. Is that alright?"


    The two''s eyes lit up immediately. That sounded like a good idea.


    "Okay, I''ll leave this to you, Lydia. Don''t you ever do this like your sister, do you understand?"


    Wesley looked at Lydia with a grim face. Obviously, he hated Patricia''s guts.


    Patricia took a few steps back upon hearing what Wesley said. She turned around and ran back to her


    room. Then she took a sigh of relief after she double locked the room.


    "Baby, don''t worry, I will definitely protect you!"


    Lydia was an activist and Patricia was carrying Archibald''s baby, which meant Patricia wouldn''t be safe


    as long as the baby was with her.


    It hadn''t been two hours when a doctor walked into their house with a nurse.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Lydia kept knocking at the door and asked in a gentle tone.


    "Patricia, please open the door."


    Miranda also said patiently, "Yes, Patricia, it won''t hurt!"


    Wesley wasn''t as patient as Miranda and Lydia. He kicked the door and turned back to stare at


    Miranda.


    "Go get the keys!"


    Miranda took the key and opened the door. It had been unlocked, but they failed to push it open.


    Lydia peeked through the crack and said, "Patricia has put her desk and cabs against the door."


    Wesley called several servants over and pushed the door open. Then he scolded, "Damn you! You


    think that''s funny? Get the hell out of here! Now!"


    The doctor and nurse were very indifferent, and continued to prepare their instruments despite the


    disturbance.


    Patricia stepped back till she was leaning against the window. Then she took out a knife and ced it


    against her tender neck.


    "Stop! Nobody can hurt my baby! Dad and Mom, if you insist on doing this, I''ll kill myself!"


    Wesley and Miranda stopped when they saw what Patricia was doing.


    "Don''t overreact, Patricia. Put the knife down and let''s talk." Miranda frowned.


    Lydia clenched her fists while she was watching this. She just wanted to let the baby disappear and


    didn''t understand why it was so challenging.


    Patricia was still putting the knife against her own neck. She pointed at the doctor and the nurse with


    the other hand and yelled, "Get them out of here!"


    Her parents remained silent and didn''t say a word to let the two leave.


    Seeing that, Patricia''s hand pushed the knife onto her neck. A bloody mark emerged under the de.


    A few drops of blood dripped off her neck and flowed along the knife de. It seemed that Patricia was


    serious. Miranda hastily sent doctor and the nurse out.


    "Don''t overreact, Patricia. They''ve already left."


    Wesley was wearing a cold face. He looked at Patricia and said, "When will you stop being so


    capricious?"


    Patricia gritted her teeth, looked at her parents and finally yelled out, "Get out!"


    "Patricia... don''t get so provoked! We''re just..."


    Patricia pushed the knife even harder. More blood dripped off.


    "Get out of my room," she moaned.


    The three had no choice but to leave her room resignedly.


    Lydia looked at her father anxiously. "Dad, she doesn''t want to have the abortion... what should we


    do?"


    "What should we do? I''ll tell you! If she really kills herself, our family will be devastated!"


    Wesley was so annoyed. He needed Patricia¡¯s marriage as a liaison to the Sparks Family. He looked at


    Lydia and said, "Lydia, we can''t let your sister marry Dustin like that. I was told that Dustin has feelingsContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    for you. Why don''t we follow the former arrangement, so you can marry him? Is that alright?"


    Miranda nodded upon hearing that suggestion. "That''s right, Lydia. We don''t know why you didn''t want


    to marry him all of a sudden, but I remember you two have been in a rtionship for a long time."


    Lydia lowered her head because she thought it was ridiculous. She was with Dustin just for fun.


    Marriage was not an easy decision to make. She would never marry one of her boy toys. The only man


    she wanted to marry was Archibald, her prince charming.


    The situation now was quite tricky for her now. She had always been an obedient and considerate girl


    to her parents who would put the family interest first.


    "If that is the only solution, then I''ll go. I''ll make up for Patricia''s mistake." She said and lowered her


    head, her face full of sorrow.


    Her mother patted her on the back. "You''re always the considerate one."


    Lydia made Patricia the one to be med, and that worked perfectly on Wesley. He yelled at the door,


    "You ungrateful brat! I should''ve strangled you when you''re young! Why are you always bringing me


    troubles?"


    "Dad, don''t me her... she''s the younger one. Should anything happen, I''ll be the one to make the


    amendment, just because I''m her elder sister. It''s fine. She said, weeping.


    Wesley sighed and patted her back. "Thank you. Now that Patricia is such an ungrateful brat, we''ll give


    all her shares in the group to you!"


    Miranda nodded and looked at Lydia. She felt so sorry for her. "Yes, Patricia has never cared the least


    about this family. She didn''t care about the Coleman Group at all."

 Chapter 8 Patricias Future

    Chapter 8 Patricia''s Future


    Lydia wiped her teary eyes with her hands. When nobody was looking at her, she grinned a secret


    smile.


    Since she and Patricia were born, each of them had 10% shares. Her parents gave her an extra 10%


    because she worked in the group now. If they really gave Patricia''s 10% to her today, she would hold


    30% of the shares of the Coleman Group.


    If so, she would be quite the majority shareholder in the group. She just wanted to kill Patricia''s baby in


    the first ce. The shares were totally an unexpected surprise.


    "Dad, Mom... I don''t think that''s a good idea. Patricia may not care about the family, but she''s still one


    of us."


    She was overjoyed inside, and she tried her best to look as if she couldn''t care less. She even took the


    opportunity and made the two hate Patricia even more.


    Wesley sneered, "She''ll be fine. She was right, we were treating you as our sessor, and she was no


    more than your appendage."


    Lydia hesitated for a moment, and seemed to have captured something. Then she asked, "Why did you


    do that?"


    Miranda sighed and answered, "We were told that all twins would have one that was outstanding in


    every aspect. We''ve made our decision since I''m pregnant that we would make the better one the


    sessor of the Coleman group. The other one would assist her."


    Wesley then added, "After the IQ test, we found your IQ was 100 points higher than Patricia. You must


    be the better one."


    Having heard those words, Lydia''s back was socked in cold sweat. This reminded of the old days when


    they were young. At that time, Patricia was the favoured one.


    Little Patricia was very adorable because she was quick-witted, kind and beautiful. That was when


    Lydia started to hold grudge against her, but it had totally changed after they had the IQ test.


    Lydia had been jealous and sensitive for many years, which caused her to swap the IQ test results that


    day. She didn''t even know how that idea came to her mind at that moment till today, but she felt lucky


    that she had done that.


    Since then, Lydia suddenly became the favoured one, recing Patricia''s ce. But Lydia still hated


    Patricia because she seemed to be better than her in every aspect.


    Today, she finally knew the reason behind all this. She pursed her lips as she realized she had stolen


    Patricia''s future. She stole Patricia''s whole future with just a swapping trick.


    Her back was soaked in sweat, but she felt more than grateful at the same time.


    "Patricia, you''re better than me in every aspect, so what? Your future is on me now! You''re living like a


    loser from now on!"


    When her parents left the room, Lydia went back to her room and sat with her legs crossed. She would


    never marry Dustin!


    She took out her phone and checked the picture she took in the hospital today.


    She sent a few paparazzi to the hospital and took these pictures for future use, and she felt so happy


    they would be used so soon.


    "Patricia, don''t me me for this. I told you not to have the baby and marry Dustin, but you wouldn''t


    listen to me. You could''ve lived an easier life, but you don''t want it. This is not my fault."


    Early the next morning, the door of Coleman''s house was blocked by paparazzi.


    The headlines of major newspapers were about the same thing, that the second daughter of the


    Coleman family was pregnant because she had illicit sexual rtions with an old man.


    Having seen these headlines, Wesley threw hisptop on the ground. His expression changed quite a


    few times, looking like hell.


    "Damn it! Who let this out?"


    Lydia looked at the picture on her phone and eximed, "Dad, look! We were in the hospital! They took


    those pictures when we took Patricia to the hospital for abortion!"


    Wesley looked sullen. "What can we do now? Once this gets to the Sparks, we may lose the


    opportunity to marry you to Dustin. Bad news always spread fast."


    As he said that, somebody was knocking at the door. They opened the door and walked out.


    Seeing their future inws finally show up, the paparazzi couldn''t stop hitting their shutters.


    Dustin was standing in front of the door with his parents, and they were in a rage.


    "Mr Coleman! We agreed on their marriage because we trusted you! Is that your way to reward us?"


    Wesley shook his head to Mr Zachary Sparks and denied, "It''s not like that! We had no idea why


    Patricia would do that!"


    "Enough! We''re just here to break off their engagement. Patricia is such a profligate woman. I''ll never


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    allow her to step into my house ever again!"


    Wesley nodded and then said patiently, "I know... it was Patricia''s fault. We understand that you want to


    break off the engagement, but our cooperation has to be continued."


    Caroline Sparks sneered as if she had seen Wesley and Miranda through. She said, "I don''t think we


    would continue our cooperation after all this. Have you seen how many peopleughing at us now?"


    Wesley nodded embarrassingly. "I know, I''ll let my other daughter, Lydia, marry Dustin to make up for it.


    Lydia has always been the smarter one, and the marriage will be a rewarding deal for you!"


    Having heard those words, Dustin''s eyes were fixed on Lydia. He was chuckling to himself. He would


    be more than d if Lydia could marry him.


    Dustin was tanned and muscr, with the face of a righteous man. He had fallen for Lydia for decades!


    "I think that''s a good idea. Rece Patricia with Lydia! Patricia''s slutty private life has nothing to do


    with Lydia!" Dustin said and turned around trying to persuade his parents.


    Lydia squinted her eyes. She had sent a few pictures of her own using an anonymous ount. They


    were pictures in which she was hitting the clubs, dancing closely with other men and shaking her body


    on the dance floor.


    Those moves were bold and seductive, and the message was marked "read".


    Therefore, Lydia was sure Mr and Mrs. Spars would never let their son get married with her.

 Chapter 9 Disown Her

    Chapter 9 Disown Her


    Dustin''s parents frowned at their son''s words. Obviously, they were very unhappy at what he had said.


    They received a few indecent picturesst night. They had read them for only five seconds and then


    those pictures deleted themselves. They didn''t even have the opportunities to save them.


    But five seconds were long enough for them to identify the person. That should be Lydia, the girl


    standing in front of them right now.


    The girl was just like her sister. She looked well-behaved and elegant but acted otherwise. A woman


    like her didn''t deserve a gentleman like their son.


    "No! Your family had lost all your credits!" Caroline answered decisively.


    Zachary nodded and added, "Don¡¯t worry, Dustin. We''ll find you another nobledy! We don''t deserve


    the ''nice''dies from the Coleman family!"


    Mr and Mrs. Coleman were confused when they saw their decisive face. They understood they would


    look down upon Patricia, but they didn''t understand why they would reject Lydia.


    Dustin held Lydia''s hand, and looked serious. "Lydia, please wait for me! I''ll persuade my parents! I will


    marry you!"


    The paparazzi''s eyes lit up when they heard that. That was unexpected! They raised their cameras in


    excitement and kept shuttering.


    Mr and Mrs. Coleman sent the paparazzi away. They didn''t let it out until they were back into their own


    room.


    "What wrong with the Sparks? We promised we''ll rece Patricia with Lydia, why did they say that?"


    Wesley''s hands pped heavily on the sofa; his face flushed with anger. Miranda patted him on the


    back and tried to calm him down. "Don''t be so mad... it''s bad for your health."


    Lydia covered her eyes with her hands, pretending to be weeping, "Dad, Mom, I''ve already made the


    concession, but I was turned down! What a shame! I would never be able to find a man in the future!"


    "Stop crying, Lydia. You don''t need them to marry you! You deserve better! I just don''t understand why


    they were doing that. They liked you before."


    Wesley rubbed his temples and trying to figure it out.


    A calcting expression emerged in Lydia''s eyes. She asked, "Is it possible that they were ming me


    for what Patricia has done? Why did she do that? I don''t care if she had ruined my reputation, but what


    about our group?" She said and cried even more aggrieved.


    Hearing what Lydia said, the Angry Wesley now med all the mistakes on Patricia.


    "Yes! That''s right! It was all Patricia''s fault! She had done nothing for the family and kept bringing us


    trouble!"


    Wesley pped on the sofa and said, "Bring the ungrateful brat down here!"


    A whileter, Miranda took Patricia downstairs.


    "Patricia, let me ask you one more time! Are you going to have the abortion or not!" Wesley looked at


    Patricia with a furious face, trying to threaten her.


    Patricia covered her belly firmly. She looked decisive and said, "I''ll never let you do that, unless over


    my dead body!"


    Wesley couldn''t help but pped his hands and said with a vicious smile, "Fine! If you want to keep the


    baby, you should have it somewhere else! I will disown you and drive you out of this family! From now


    on, Lydia would be my only daughter, and you will have nothing to do with this family!"


    Miranda and Lydia were dumbfounded upon hearing his roaring.


    "Honey, I think we should discuss that."


    Lydia lowered her head and began tough because everything was going on just as she had


    expected.


    Wesley snorted. Miranda''s words seemed to carry little weight on him. "What discussion? She had


    already ruined Lydia''s future! We don''t know what headlines we''ll read tomorrow! Keeping her in this


    house will cause us endless troubles."


    Patricia forced a malicious sneer. She took a few steps forward and asked, "I''m useless now, so you''ve


    decided to abandon me, right?"


    A servant handed a suitcase to Wesley and said, "Sir, we''ve packed her things."


    Wesley kicked the suitcase to Patricia and said, "Don''t call us Mom and Dad. We''re no longer our


    family. We wish we never had you. Now get your stuff and get out of my house!"


    Patricia picked the suitcase on the ground without any response.


    Lydia hastily helped her to pick up the suitcase, but she identally failed and fell onto the ground by


    herself.


    Patricia tried to catch her out of instinct, but she fell down, too.


    It looked like Patricia had pushed Lydia down onto the ground on purpose.


    "Ouch! It hurts! I know you''re unhappy with me, but I''m trying my best to help you! I''ve forgiven you for


    ruining my reputation! Isn''t it enough for you?"


    Lydia raised her tear-stained face and looked at Patricia. She looked so wronged and grieved.


    Miranda came and supported Lydia immediately. She was very upset. "Patricia! You''re so self-willed!


    Maybe your father has made the right decision! It''s time for you to learn some lessons and grow up!"


    Wesley was a grumpy man. He couldn''t stand it anymore after Patricia pissed him off again and again.


    Patricia sneered and shook her head at Lydia who was sitting on the floor and pretending to be


    innocent.


    She bent down and picked up the case. Then she put on a disgusted face and dusted the suitcase


    Lydia had touched.


    "Lydia, you''re born to be an actor, because you''re so talented."


    Wesley grabbed Patricia by the cor and dragged her all the way to the door. Then he threw her out of


    the door, regardless of her pregnancy.


    Patricia could barely maintain her bnce when she was thrown away. As she raised her head, the


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    door in front her was closed mercilessly.


    She shook her head, dragged the suitcase and walked out of the vi.


    As soon as she walked out, a bunch of paparazzi lurking around blocked her way.


    "Miss Coleman, have you really slept with an old man?"


    "Why did you do it? Any story behind it?"


    ¡°You are out with a suitcase, is it because you are driven out this time?"


    "Miss, I heard you''ve brought bad influence on your sister''s reputation. What''s your opinion on this


    issue?"


    The crowd kept pushing and shoving her. She frowned and tried to protect her baby.

 Chapter 10 The Confinement

    Chapter 10 The Confinement


    She let the paparazzi pushing and shoving her. Her suitcase had already fallen on the ground.


    Regardless of the fact that Patricia was pregnant, the paparazzi kept rushing to her. Suddenly, a lean


    and tall figure showed up. She pushed away those people around Patricia.


    The smell of the person was familiar to Patricia. She raised her head. "Is that you, Karina?"


    Karina nodded to Patricia and then held her in the arms. Then she picked up the suitcase and left.


    The paparazzi chase them down to their car. They didn''t give up until they saw the two get in. Karina


    had cut her hair shorter, which looked even more spirited. Patricia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Karina, thank you."


    Karina shook her head and replied, "Not at all. I think you''re brave, and I wish I could be half as brave


    as you."


    Patricia tapped Karina on the arms and said, "You''re the one who''s as brave as a man!"


    Karina rolled her eyes at Patricia and said, "I don''t how you put it. I might be tall, but I''m not like a man!


    Being tall is one of the reasons that I can protect you!"


    Patricia smiled, nodding. "Yes, you''re always valiant."


    Karina shrugged and asked, "You got kicked out?"


    "Yeah." Patricia nodded. Her eyes looked more desperate when she recalled how her family treated


    her.


    Karina sighed, "What''s your n?"


    Patricia fondled her belly and replied with a gentle smile, "I''m going to have a baby."


    Karina seemed to be shocked when she heard that. "What? You''re pregnant?"


    Patricia chuckled and put Karina''s hand on her belly. "Yes, I want you to be the godmother."


    Karina was so excited when she put her hands there. "I should help you settle down now! I can''t let my


    godson homeless with you!"


    "How do you know it''s a boy?" Patricia chuckled.


    Karina was driving. "I don''t care if it''s a boy, a girl or something else. I love it anyway."


    Patricia looked at Karina and said seriously, "You can be his Dad."


    "Patricia! I told you not to treat me like a man! I''m starting to question my sexual orientation!"


    Karina was grumbling, but with an overjoyed face.


    She took a long, deep breath and said, "I have another apartment. It was a gift from my parents for my


    meet me."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It turned out Karina''s apartment was surprisingly spacious and pretty. Patricia stood at the door in a


    daze.


    "Are you sure you want to lend me this big fancy house?"


    Karina rolled her eyes at Patricia and said, "It''s not for you! It''s for my godson!"


    The news about Patricia sleeping with an old man went viral. Then people are discussing how her


    fianc¨¦ broke their engagement, how she implicated her sister and got kicked out of the family.


    Patricia''s reputation was ruined, and she had be the biggest joke in the city.


    Her belly was getting bigger day after day. Patricia cared about nothing. She talked to the baby, drew


    pictures, and listened to music for prenatal education.


    From time to time, Karina would drop by and send her food, baby clothes and toys. The days were


    insipid, but Patricia felt peaceful.


    A few months passed by, Patricia had to support herself to move forward because her belly was so big.


    One night, she was lying on the sofa and painting a portrait of the baby. She really had high


    expectation. Suddenly, she felt a contracting pain and her face paled.


    She held the new phone Karina bought for her and called the only contact on it without hesitation. She


    almost passed out when it was connected.


    "Hello? Girlfriend! Do you miss me?" Karina was trying to be funny.


    Patricia held the phone tightly and replied with an extremely weak voice, "Karina, I think it''s the time..."


    Karina was eating outside. She stood up off her seat upon hearing it and looked nervous. "Hello? Are


    you alright? I''ll be there right away!"


    Karina was so anxious when she heard Patricia stopped talking on the other side of the phone.


    She was about to leave, only to be grabbed on her wrist by the man behind her.


    "Where are you going?" Karina looked at the hand grabbing her, feeling very warm.


    "Dustin! Patricia is giving birth to a baby! I have to go there now!"


    Dustin seemed to be very unhappy when he heard the name. "Why are you still in touch with her? Stay


    away from her! She''s a slut and will affect you!"


    Lydia was sitting across the table. She squinted when she heard those words. She had been hunting


    Patricia down for months and couldn''t find her. It turned out Karina had hidden the pregnant woman.


    It had been months, and it was the right time for Patricia to give birth now.


    Her eyes were getting narrower. Nobody knows what she was thinking behind those beautiful eyes.


    "Dustin! Patricia is not who you think she is! She needs me now! I have to go now!"


    Karina looked serious. Then she pulled hard to get her wrist out of Dustin''s firm grab.


    Dustin looked at Karina with a displeased expression. "I don''t like you when you''re disobedient, you


    know that?"


    Karina gritted her teeth, and bent to Dustin, "I''m sorry, but I have to go now."


    Lydia narrowed her eyes and smiled at Dustin. Then she said, "It''s OK, just let her go."


    Karina was surprised that Lydia was speaking for her. Since Lydia had said that, Dustin made a


    concession and said, "You should stay away from her next time."


    Seeing Karina leaving, Lydia added, "Karina, can you give me a call after you send her to the hospital?


    My parents did kick her out, but we''re still worried about her."


    Seeing how concerned Lydia was, Karina nodded and said, "Okay."


    After Karina left, Lydia ovepped her hands and rested her chin on it, as if she was considering


    something.


    "Patricia, I''ve got you again. Should I keep you and Archibald''s baby?"

 Chapter 11 Twins

    Chapter 11 Twins


    Arriving at the apartment, Karina opened the door and saw Patricia lying on the floor. A lot of blood had


    flowed out between her legs.


    Karina picked up Patricia lying on the floor and went straight downstairs. She was so strong like a man.


    The car stopped at the hospital, and Lydia and Mrs. Coleman got off immediately.


    Looking at Patricia, who fainted in the mobile bed, Karina looked very worried. Lydia, on the other


    hand, kept her eyes on Patricia''s swollen belly, and e suddenly tightened her hand on the armrest of


    the mobile bed.


    It was Archibald''s baby, wasn¡¯t it?


    In an instant, Lydia had an impulse to tten Patricia''s belly with her fist! How lucky was she to have


    one night stand with Archibald, not to mention having Archibald''s baby! That was what so many women


    dream of!


    The doctor stared at Lydia, who was still dragging the bed. "Miss, please stop! She¡¯s in danger now!"


    Lydia froze slightly, and then drew back her hands from the armrest of the mobile bed.


    Looking at Patricia being pushed into the operating room, Lydia gradually gathered herself. She hoped


    that Patricia''s baby would die in her womb! Or she would have a difficult birth!


    There were obviously worries on Lydia¡¯s face, but she kept cursing Patricia in her heart. If Patricia''s


    baby was born safely, she would ask someone to secretly steal the baby and kill him! Lydia would


    never allow Patricia to have any possibility to be Mrs. Randolph!


    After making up her decision, Lydia pretended to sit at the door of the operating room and wait.


    "Lydia, go back to have a rest. I''ll stay here. You have to go to thepany tomorrow." Mrs. Coleman


    looked at Lydia and said gently.


    Lydia shook her head lightly and smiled softly, "Mom, you can go back to rest. I will take care of Patricia


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    here."


    Hearing what Lydia and Mrs. Coleman said, Karina could not help but say, "Come on. Just go back. I¡¯m


    here."


    Lydia stopped talking as if she was waiting for something.


    After a long time, they suddenly heard baby cries from the operating room.


    Karina stood close to the door of the operating room after hearing the noise and looked so worried.


    Why were there two baby crying?


    Lydia''s eyes quickly turned around, and then sent a text message to Dustin.


    Karina¡¯s phone rang immediately.


    "Hello, brother? What''s up?" She could not help looking back at the operating room with the lights off.


    "But Patricia hasn''te out yet. Don''t worry. I''lle over! Why are you driving so fast!? Is


    everything okay?! I¡¯ll be there soon. Don''t worry! "


    Karina grabbed Lydia, "Lydia, please take care of Patricia. I''ll be right back."


    Lydia nodded to Karina seriously, "If you have something to do, just go ahead. I¡¯m here. It''s okay."


    After watching Karina leave, Lydia hooked the corner of her mouth and showed a fake smile.


    Not long after, the doctor came out in a white coat full of blood. The doctor smiled at Lydia and Mrs.


    Coleman, "Congrattions. They are twin boys."


    Hearing what the doctor said, Lydia clenched her palms slowly. How could Patricia be so lucky?!


    Actually, she gave birth to twins?! And they were twin boys!


    Her eyeballs turned quickly as if she suddenly thought of something.


    Lydia smiled and thought, ¡®Patricia, I''m afraid I will take away your future again this time!¡¯


    Lydia pulled the doctor aside and handed him a bank card and a business card.


    "There are 10 million dors in this card, and with this business card, you¡¯ll have a better position."


    The doctor looked at Lydia in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Lydia narrowed her eyes and looked at the doctor. "I hope you can tell everyone that Patricia only gave


    birth to one baby! And, fire the nurses in the operating room tonight. Do you understand?"


    The doctor looked at Lydia and did not take the bank card and business card in Lydia''s hand.


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    Lydia waved the bank card and business card in her hand, and said slowly to the doctor.


    "Think about it. It is ten million dors. How many operations will you do for ten million dors? And this


    business card can give you a better future, so why not? After all, you have nothing to lose by doing so."


    Hearing that, the doctor finally gnashed his teeth and took the bank card and business card in her


    hand.


    "I see."


    Looking at the doctor walking out, Lydia''s eyes narrowed gradually.


    Mrs. Coleman looked at Lydia in confusion, "Lydia, what''s wrong with you? What do you say to that


    doctor? "


    Lydia tightly took Mrs. Coleman''s hand and shed two lines of clear tears.


    "Mom, help me. OK?"


    Mrs. Coleman raised her hand and wiped the tears off Lydia¡¯s face. She looked at Lydia, "Just tell me if


    you need help. I¡¯ll certainly support you."


    Lydia gnashed her teeth. "Patricia gave birth to twins, and I want to take one away!"


    "Take one? Why?" Mrs. Coleman looked very confused.


    Lydia took Mrs. Coleman''s hand tightly, "Because they are Archibald''s children!"


    Mrs. Coleman froze in astonishment and recovered after a while, "Archibald? The richest young man,


    Archibald? Archibald, who can influence the global economic?¡±


    Lydia nodded cautiously, "Yes, that''s him. I didn''t know their affairs until I investigated them for a long


    time. So, mom, you will help me, right? "


    Mrs. Coleman hesitated, "But if they are Archibald''s children, then the man who had sex with Patricia


    that night was Archibald?¡±


    She could not help but cover her mouth in surprise. Oh, my God! They even treated Patricia like that


    before!


    "Mom, I know what you''re thinking, but you have to understand this. You have driven Patricia out of the


    house. Even if Patricia goes back to stay with Archibald, how will she treat our family? I think you


    should know better than me!"


    Lydia narrowed her eyes and then added, "Dad and you care more about our family industry. And if I


    take the ce of Patricia, our family will only develop better and better. Think about it. It¡¯s up to you to


    make the final decision."


    After thinking for a long time, Mrs. Coleman finally nodded, "Don''t worry, Lydia. Your father and I are


    definitely on your side. You can do whatever you want!"

 Chapter 12 Lady Killer

    Chapter 12 Lady Killer


    After solving the problem, Karina went back to the hospital.


    Lydia wandered back and forth outside the ward and pretended to be worried. Seeing Karina return,


    she hurriedly stepped forward and took her hand, "Karina, you are back. I have to go back to deal with


    something in thepany. Please take care of Patricia."


    Karina nodded slightly, "OK. Go ahead. But Patricia..."


    Karina did not finish, but Lydia had turned around and left. She could not help stretching out her hands


    but still failed to stop Lydia.


    "When can Patricia return to my family?" Karina could not help shaking her head gently and then


    carefully pushed open the ward door.


    Looking at Patricia still sleeping in the hospital bed, Karina sighed, "Patricia, Why are you suffering the


    hardship?"


    In the middle of the silent night, the pale womany on the bed and her eyshes trembled. Then she


    gradually opened her eyes.


    There was panic in her sparkling eyes. She suddenly sat up and touched Karina lying beside the bed.


    "Baby! Where¡¯s my baby?" She touched her t belly and looked very scared.


    Karina gently patted Patricia on the back and then supported her to sit up slowly, "Don''t worry, Patricia.


    Your baby is in the baby room. I¡¯ve seen him. He¡¯s healthy and lovely."


    Patricia grabbed Karina''s arm tightly and looked nervous, "My baby. Take him to me! Don''t tell my


    parents, or they will definitely take the baby away from me! "


    Karina nodded slightly, and constantlyforted Patricia, "Good girl, don''t worry. I will bring the baby to


    you now."


    Karina gradually stopped after walking out of the ward. Now Patricia had just finishedbour, and her


    mood was extremely unstable. If she told her that Lydia and Mrs. Coleman had been here, she would


    definitely get out of control.


    Anyway, there was nothing wrong after they left, so maybe she should not tell Patricia about it.


    Karina held the baby in her arms and looked into the incubator where the baby was ced, and she


    gradually frowned.


    It was weird. There was only one baby. Why he was put in a double incubator?


    Thinking that Patricia was waiting for the baby worriedly, Karina finally shook her head and walked out


    of the nursery.


    Seeing the baby sleeping quietly in her arms, Patricia got rxed immediately.


    "Thank you, Karina. If you were not here, I wouldn''t know what to do."


    Karina sat by the bed and smiled. She gently poked the bulging face of the baby with her finger. "Never


    mind. I am the godmother of your son."


    The spacious hospital bed was full of coldness. Only the baby in her arms and Karina could bring


    warmth to her. Karina had taken good care of her for several months.


    Karina looked at the baby boy in Patricia''s arms with her big eyes, and she was surprised.


    "Patricia, it was said in the news reports that you had sex with an ugly middle-aged man. But look at


    the baby! Obviously, it¡¯s not an ugly man. When he grows up, he must be ady killer! "


    Patricia could not help hugging the baby in her arms, and her pale face was full of firmness, "No matter


    what they said outside, he¡¯s my baby."


    Karina looked at Patricia in front of her. Karina and Patricia were friends from childhood, so Karina


    naturally knew how much hardship Patricia had suffered. Patricia chose to keep silent although Lydia


    had taken so much from her.


    But this time, for the sake of her baby, she became extremely brave and resisted her parents who had


    been so cruel to her!


    A soft smile showed up on her face. Karina told her, "Patricia, give your baby a name."


    Patricia smiled lovingly, and her whole body was radiating strong maternal brilliance.


    "Benjamin Coleman."


    Before the baby was born, she had already thought of a name for him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Karina repeated the name in a low voice and thenughed, "Benjamin Coleman, what a good name!


    As handsome as me! "


    The little Benjamin gradually opened his eyes, and his big eyes were full of intelligence. After waking


    up, Benjamin did not cry like other baby. Instead, he stretched out his little hands and waved them in


    the air. His eyes were bright and he stared at Patricia in front of him.


    "Ah....ah..."


    Patricia froze slightly, and then stretched her hand to Benjamin. Benjamin lifted his small hands, and


    then tightly grasped Patricia''s index finger in his hand. Immediately after grasping his mother¡¯s finger,


    he narrowed his eyes andughed, and then leaned against Patricia''s arms and slept again.


    Karina saw Benjamin so adorable, and then quickly extended her fingers to Benjamin''s hand, "Hello,


    Ben. I am your godmother."


    Benjamin opened his big eyes and looked at Karina''s fingers faintly. Then he snorted and rubbed


    himself in Patricia''s arms. Karina was stunned by Benjamin in Patricia¡¯s arms. She had an impulse to


    spank his buns.


    Patricia looked at them with a smile, but she still felt a little disappointed. She could not help reaching


    out and touching her empty belly.


    She always felt something was wrong. She did not know what was missing, but she could feel that it


    was very important to her.


    On the other side, the baby¡¯s cries could be heard everywhere in Coleman¡¯s vi and the loud cries


    seem to shatter the house.


    Mr Wesley Coleman looked at the baby in Mrs. Miranda Coleman''s arms, "Where did you get this


    bastard?"


    Mrs. Coleman was pale with fear and held the baby carefully, "Sir, stop saying so! He¡¯s Archibald''s


    baby!"


    Mr Coleman was slightly stunned, and asked in disbelief, "Archibald''s baby? How could it be possible?


    I heard that Archibald never had sex with any women."


    Lydia took her father''s arm and repeated what Mrs. Coleman saidpletely.


    "Dad, it¡¯s true."


    Mr Coleman sat down on the sofa as if all his strength had been drained out. It turned out that the man


    who had sex with Patricia that night was Archibald! But he took the liberty to drive Patricia out of his


    house! So resolutely and inexorably!


    Mrs. Coleman, who had been persuaded by Lydia, looked at his husband and said, "Sir, this is the


    case. We have no choice. Anyway, since Patricia is a stepping stone for Lydia, as long as Lydia


    bes Mrs. Randolph, the status of our family will rise gradually!"

 Chapter 13 The Impostor

    Chapter 13 The Impostor


    Wesley gradually drooping his sullen eyes, and there was unfathomable light at the bottom of his eyes.


    ¡°Well! Then the baby is the son of Patricia and Archibald?¡±


    Miranda stepped forward with the crying baby in her arms, ¡°Yeah. Wesley, look. The baby takes the


    look after Archibald and Lydia!¡±


    Hearing that the baby was the son of Archibald, Wesley, who had been impatient, was cautious.


    Wesley took the crying baby from Miranda¡¯s arms, but his eyes were fixed on Lydia.


    ¡°How do you make Archibald believe that it was you who had sex with him that night?¡±


    Lydia squinted and cracked a smile, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I have had an idea.¡±


    The next morning, Lydia appeared in front of the vi of Randolph Family with a delicate packaged bag.


    Archibald was drinking coffee leisurely on the sofa. Seeing Lydia and Miranda, he frowned.


    Whoa! The baby cry sounded continuously in the vi, which was deafening.


    The young assistant beside bent to Archibald, ¡°Mr Archibald, this is the daughter of Coleman Group.


    She said shees to return the coat you¡¯ve been looking for.¡±


    Hearing the assistant¡¯s words, Archibald was surprised and his hand holding the teacup was shaking a


    little. He raised his eyebrows and put the teacup aside.


    Archibald looked into Lydia in front of him, and then he frowned unconsciously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for the coat for ten months. Why do youe for me now?¡±


    Lydia bit her lower lip tightly, as if Archibald¡¯s words were putting more pain on her wound.


    ¡°Because you are Archibald.¡±


    Archibald squinted like he was waiting for Lydia¡¯s exnation. Lydia cast a look at the baby in


    Miranda¡¯s arms, hinting at Archibald.


    ¡°Because you are Archibald, what happened between us that day was only a one-night stand. There is


    nothing between us.¡±


    Archibald followed her eyes and noticed the crying baby in Miranda¡¯s arms. He paused for a moment,


    as if he had guessed something.


    Not seeing Archibald respond as she expected, Lydia had to continue her show.


    ¡°I was pregnant afterward, but I¡¯m worried that you don¡¯t want him. When the baby was born, I realized


    that I should give the baby aplete home no matter you want him or not!¡±


    After Lydia finished, everyone present was transfixed.


    Archibald stared at Lydia for a long time with his cold eyes, but he didn¡¯t see her show a trace of panic


    or evasion.


    To Archibald¡¯s surprise, the feeling Lydia giving him waspletely different from what he had felt that


    night ten months ago.


    The woman popped up and said she was the one who had sex with him that night and she brought a


    baby with her, saying it was his son.


    Ignoring Lydia in front him, Archibald took the baby.


    He didn¡¯t know how to hold a baby. Strangely, however, the baby, who had been crying in Miranda¡¯s


    arms, was quiet in Archibald¡¯s arms.


    Archibald was kind of dazed. Staring at the little baby, Archibald felt that his cold heart seemed to be


    melted.


    ¡°Take the baby¡¯s blood to the hospital for a DNA test.¡±


    James nodded, then he took out alcohol and tools from the medical kit.


    Archibald held the baby and sat on the sofa silently, but Lydia and Miranda beside were so nervous that


    they held their breaths.


    James stepped forward. After he took the blood of Archibald, he paid his attention to the kid with the


    tools in his hands.


    At the time when the needle in James¡¯s hand was about to be injected, the cold voice of Archibald


    sounded.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°If the kid cries, you can leave.¡±


    Upon hearing Archibald¡¯s words, James¡¯s hand holding the tools was trembling.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Archibald put him in an embarrassing situation?! How can such a little baby not cry when being


    injected?! After all, the needle was so sharp!¡¯ James thought.


    Although he felt worried, James couldn¡¯t say a word when he looked at Archibald¡¯s cold expression.


    The needle was gradually injected into the baby¡¯s arm, and James¡¯s heart was pounding fiercely.


    James saw the baby¡¯s face puckered, as if he would cry the next second. James¡¯s heart jolted and


    even thought he would be over. To his surprise, the baby¡¯s face still puckered and the baby pursed his


    lips as if he was forcing himself not to cry.


    When pulling out the needle from the baby, James took a load off his mind.


    Throughout the process, the baby lying in Archibald¡¯s arms didn¡¯t cry at all. Although Archibald didn¡¯t


    say anything, he looked satisfied.


    James left with two blood samples. Archibald was holding the baby all the time and he didn¡¯t pay any


    attention to Lydia or Miranda.


    Lydia was not angry. On the contrary, she was happy to see that Archibald loved the baby. The more


    Archibald cared about the baby, the more likely she was to be his wife.


    Archibald¡¯s assistant was very efficient indeed.


    James called Archibald after he left less than two hours.


    ¡°Mr Archibald, the paternity test shows that the chance of the father-and-son rtion between you and


    the baby reaches 99.99%!¡±


    Archibald hang up calmly. Then he held the baby and said seriously, ¡°Joshua Randolph, this is your


    name.¡±


    Joshua blinked with his big eyes and there was full of pureness in his eyes.


    Lydia, who had been ignored for a long time, could not help saying, ¡°Joshua Randolph. It¡¯s really a


    good name.¡±


    She squatted beside the sofa and reached out to pinch the baby¡¯s cheek, and her face was covered


    with gentle smile.


    ¡°Honey, you have a name.¡±


    It was strange that Joshua, who had just been tough, burst into tears immediately after being touched


    by Lydia. The baby¡¯s crying sounded again in the hall.


    Archibald squinted again, and then he ced Joshua next to him.


    ¡°Well, since the baby is my son, it¡¯s natural that he should stay with me. Now tell me your


    requirements.¡±


    Upon leaving Lydia, Joshua stopped crying immediately. There was chill in Joshua¡¯s big eyes, which


    was kind of like Archibald.

 Chapter 14 Flash Marriage

    Chapter 14 sh Marriage


    Lydia was surprised. Why Archibald didn¡¯t marry her directly?


    Since he had spent so many efforts to look for Patricia, who took his coat, didn¡¯t it show that he had a


    special feeling for her? Why did he look so indifferent now that Lydia had taken Patricia¡¯s ce as an


    impostor?


    Did he find it out? Seeing Lydia not speak for a while, Archibald continued, but his eyes looking at Lydia


    was filled with suspicion.


    ¡°Did you leave anything for me after that night?¡±


    Hearing Archibald¡¯s words, Lydia was contemting.


    ¡®Since Archibald asked such a question, Patricia must have left something.¡¯ Lydia thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I did leave something behind.¡±


    Archibald looked at Lydia indifferently, ¡°What did you leave behind?¡±


    Archibald got Lydia there. She¡¯s not the one who had sex with him. How could she know what Patricia


    left behind? In addition, Lydia had never asked Patricia about it!


    ¡°It has been ten months. I can¡¯t remember it clearly. I only know that I left something behind. And I left it


    in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t pay attention to it.¡±


    Hearing Lydia¡¯s words, Archibald took out a handmade bracelet from his pocket.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Seeing the bracelet in Archibald¡¯s hand, Lydia was stunned.


    Why did the bracelet look so familiar?


    Miranda was so impatient that she stepped forward quickly, then she took the bracelet on his wrist


    down and put it in Lydia¡¯s hand.


    Then Miranda patted Lydia¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°You silly girl. You really suffer the memory deterioration


    after the pregnancy! Isn¡¯t it the bracelet you made? And this is the one you gave to me as my birthday


    giftst year.¡±


    Seeing the bracelet in her hand, Lydia remembered it. This was the bracelet made by Patricia! And she


    also had one!


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I really have had a bad memory.¡±


    Archibald nced at Lydia, then he said, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Although it had been ten months, Archibald had to admit that he had a good feeling that night. He was


    kind of interested in the pussy cat that night.


    But now, how did that pussy cat be a rabbit?


    Lydia stared at Archibald with a firm expression, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else. I just want to give my son


    a happy andplete family!¡±


    After she finished her words, her attention shifted from Archibald to Joshua and her firm expression


    shifted to softness.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t give my son aplete family, Archibald, just give my baby back!¡± Then Lydia stretched


    out her arms towards Archibald with a firm attitude.


    Archibald squinted, ¡°You can be my wife, but I won¡¯t give you a wedding or anything else. Are you Ok


    with it?¡±


    Lydia squatted beside Joshua and held him into her arms, regardless of his resistance.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about these stuffs. I¡¯m happy as long as my baby can grow up in aplete family.¡±


    Archibald opened his squinted eyes, ¡°In that case, I will arrange for the marriage license tomorrow.¡±


    In the evening, Lydia went for Wesley after they got home, ¡°Dad, I want to make public the news that I


    will get the marriage license with Archibald tomorrow.¡±


    Wesley burst out a heartyughter, ¡°Have you really seeded in deceiving Archibald?¡±


    Miranda, who held Lydia¡¯s hand, was smiling, ¡°That¡¯s true. Lydia will be Mrs. Randolph soon!¡±


    Wesley pped his hands and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°That¡¯s so nice. I assure you the news of your marriage will be known by the whole City. Lydia, you are


    really the lucky star of our family!¡±


    At this time, the three who were quite pleased forgot that Lydia could be the wife of Randolph by


    sacrificing Patricia¡¯s happiness


    Early the next morning, Randolph was surrounded by so many reporters and paparazzi at the gate of


    civil affairs bureau even though he kept a low profile.


    ¡°Mr Archibald! It¡¯s said that youe to the Civil Affairs Bureau this time to get the marriage license


    with the daughter of Coleman Group?¡±


    ¡°Mr Archibald! When do you have rtions with Lydia Coleman? Why do you get married in such a


    hurry?¡±


    ¡°Mr Archibald! How do you feel about your sh marriage?¡±


    ¡°Mr Archibald! Since you marry Lydia Coleman, will you twopanies cooperate with each other?¡±


    Looking at the reportersing in flocks, Archibald nced at Lydia lightly, who was shoved by the


    crowd.


    The bodyguards behind came immediately to stop the reporters who were kept pushing forward.


    Archibald turned around and got into the Civil Affairs Bureau, followed closely by Lydia.


    Once they got into the Civil Affairs Bureau, Archibald pressed Lydia against the wall and grabbed her


    wrist fiercely.


    ¡°Lydia, you¡¯d better not y tricks on me. I¡¯m warning you.¡±


    Lydia looked into his eyes without fear, ¡°Do you think I asked these reporters toe here? Am I so


    bored to do so? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it! Let¡¯s see if I notified these reporters!¡±


    Seeing the firmness on her face, Archibald finally loosened his hand. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The two got the marriage license quickly. And Lydia moved to Randolph Family in an instant.


    Lydia walked into the study with a cup of tea in her hands. She opened her mouth and was ready to


    say something, but she finally closed her mouth.


    Because she saw Archibald in the study had been staring at the handmade bracelet in his hand for a


    long time, with a serious expression as if he was absent-minded.


    Lydia clenched her fist tightly, and then withdrew from the study slowly.


    ¡®She had reced Patricia and married Archibald! But Archibald was holding the bracelet all day and


    was thinking of someone else! A woman she hated so much!¡¯ Lydia thought with anger.


    Lydia was even more angry after she went back to her room, then she pulled out her phone and made


    a phone call.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Lydia shouted with impatience, anger and jealousy.


    ¡°Mom! I want Patricia to vanish from my eyes!¡±


    Miranda was in a surprise, ¡°Lydia, what are you talking about?¡±


    Lydia held back her anger gradually, ¡°Mom, I want Patricia to leave Midfort City! I want her go to a


    ce where I and Archibald can¡¯t see!¡±

 Chapter 15 Moral Character

    Chapter 15 Moral Character


    Miranda paused and there was some mercy on her face, ¡°Lydia, shall we really do this? Patricia has


    been driven out of Coleman Family...¡±


    Before Miranda finished her words, Lydia pretended to sighed. ¡°Mom, I know you have mercy on


    Patricia. But you should know that the whole Coleman Family will be finished if the thinges to


    light!¡±


    Hearing Lydia¡¯s words, Miranda stopped saying. Lydia was right. They did not know it was Archibald


    who had sex with Patricia at the beginning! Besides, they drove Patricia out of the Coleman family


    when she was pregnant at that time. So they were in a danger now since Lydia snatched Patricia¡¯s


    baby and married into the Randolph family.


    If the affair were discovered, the Coleman Family couldn¡¯t afford to offend Archibald.


    When it came to the Coleman Family and Patricia, Miranda would stand by the former without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Lydia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    Hearing her words, Lydia breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to do that either. Patricia is my


    sister, after all. But I just can¡¯t leave the Coleman Family alone!¡±


    Miranda sighed, ¡°Lydia, I know you have suffered a lot...¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lydia cracked a smile with pleasure and pride.


    ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t me me for being cruel. It¡¯s because you keep haunting me.¡±


    As soon as Karina came home from the hospital, her phone was ringing. When Karina picked up the


    phone, she looked at Patricia beside her.


    Karina put the phone a little far away then she whispered to Patricia, ¡°Patricia, your mother called. She


    said she wanted to see you...¡±


    Patricia squinted, but she finally took the phone from Karina, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Listening to the cold voice of Patricia, Miranda pretended to care about her.


    ¡°Patricia, I heard you have given birth to a boy.¡±


    Patricia answered with an indifferent expression, ¡°Well, then?¡±


    ¡°Patricia, I want to see you, and I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not necessary. You can say to me now on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Patricia, are you still ming me? You are my daughter and a part of mine! As long as you are happy,


    I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯m happy to see you and you kid are safe.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Patricia. I hope you cane out to see me. I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After hanging up, Karina asked immediately, ¡°Patricia, are you really going to see your mother?¡±


    Patricia patted gently the baby in her arms, ¡°Yes. No matter how cruel she is, she¡¯s still my mother.¡±


    Karina signed resignedly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Patricia shook her head with a smile, and then she handed the baby sleeping in her arms to Karina.


    ¡°No. I need you to take care of Benjamin, and I¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    Karina took over the baby with great care. Then she frowned with worries, ¡°But your body now...¡±


    Patricia shook her head with indifference on her face, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just go to the coffee shop in the


    After Patricia left, the baby cried instantly. His hands reached out in the air, as if he was looking for


    something.


    Karina patted his back affectionately and held a variety of toys in front of him to please him. But the


    baby didn¡¯t buy it and didn¡¯t stop crying.


    Karina took out her phone in a hurry. She had never had such experience, so she intended to surf on


    the Inte to see how to deal with it.


    As soon as she took out her phone, it was snatched by the baby with his small hands immediately.


    Then Karina saw that the baby was ying with the phone with great interests, and stopped crying.


    Karina sighed, and then wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    He finally stopped crying...


    At the cafe, Patricia stared at Miranda, who was running towards her. Patricia was kind of touched.


    ¡®Would Miranda be in a hurry to see her?¡¯ Patricia thought.


    Miranda sat in front of Patricia and her face was full of smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Patricia, that I¡¯mte.¡± Before Patricia responded, Miranda had held Patricia¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Patricia, are you all right? I remember that I couldn¡¯t even move when I gave birth to you.¡±


    Patricia shook her head gently, and her eyes were fixed on the hands held by Miranda.


    The warms from her hands reminded Patricia that it was not a dream. Her mother would hold her with


    her hands, which had always held Lydia¡¯s.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m in good health now. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Miranda stared at Patricia and said seriously, ¡°You are in the restoration phase these days, so you have


    to take good care of yourself!¡±


    Patricia nodded, ¡°Yes, I got it. How are you and dad?¡±


    Miranda patted Patricia¡¯s hand, as if she wanted to say something, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us.


    We are fine.¡±


    ¡°Mom, just tell me what happened.¡±


    Patricia raised her hand slightly and held Miranda¡¯s hands too. And she said in a soft voice.


    Miranda pressed her lips together. She said after a long silence, ¡°Patricia, Lydia married Archibald and


    bes Mrs. Randolph.¡±


    Patricia was dumbfounded, and then she felt sort of grieved. Who Lydia married should have had


    nothing to do with Patricia. But why did she feel so sad?


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Since she has married Archibald, she can lead Coleman Group to a better future.¡±


    There was a pride smile on Miranda¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good. But...¡±


    Seeing that Miranda paused, Patricia frowned unconsciously. Somehow Patricia had a bad feeling


    suddenly. The feeling was like the one she had when Patricia had to be the scapegoat for Lydia when


    they were young.


    ¡°But, Patricia, your pregnancy has seriously affected Lydia¡¯s reputation. Archibald even thinks that


    Lydia is the same kind of person like you, so he...¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for Miranda to finish her words, Patricia pulled out her hands immediately.


    The warmth Patricia felt just now disappeared and she felt a chill instead now, ¡°Mom, what do you


    mean that Lydia is the same kind of person like me?¡±

 Chapter 16 If You Wanted Me to Leave

    Chapter 16 If You Wanted Me to Leave


    Miranda gritted her teeth and her face was full of determination, ¡°Your pregnancy was known all over


    the cityst time, so Lydia led a hard life after she married into the Randolph Family...¡±


    Patricia forced a wry smile, ¡°Mom, shouldn¡¯t I be the one who suffered and was aggrieved because of


    the publicity of the scandal? How could it be Lydia Coleman?¡±


    Miranda rapped the table heavily, ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t forget that you did this, and it¡¯s you who didn¡¯t remain


    chaste! And your misconduct had a bad effect on Lydia and her future! There is no doubt that Lydia is


    the victim!¡±


    Miranda¡¯s voice was so loud that it echoed through the coffee shop, attracting many curious eyes.


    Patricia shook her head with a wry smile. It was the case again! It was ridiculous that she thought her


    parents would care about her this time...


    ¡°Well, since Lydia Coleman is the one you intend to cultivate as a sessor, so you should always


    think she is the victim!¡±


    Crack! A sound of p sounded in the coffee shop.


    Miranda withdrew her hand slowly, but her face was full of anger, ¡°Patricia! Lydia is your elder sister.


    How can you always call her by her full name?¡±


    Patricia raised her face, which had a palm imprint, and looked at Miranda.


    Patricia sneered, ¡°You just go straight to the point. What do you want me to contribute to Lydia this


    time?¡±


    Miranda paused for a while. Although she was surprised that Patricia performed so proactive, she took


    it for granted that Patricia should make concession for Lydia.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite easy. You just leave Midfort City with your baby and nevere back!¡±


    Patricia looked astonished, and then there was coldness on her face.


    ¡°Leave Midfort City with my baby? Mom, dad, you have kicked me out of the Coleman Family, and now


    you even want to drive me out of the city?¡±


    Miranda could not help but pinched her lips. Hearing Patricia¡¯s words, Miranda felt kind of guilty. But the


    sense of guilt disappeared at the thought of Lydia¡¯s situation and the future of Coleman Family.


    ¡°As long as you leave Midfort City, everything will be all right! Lydia will no longer be affected by your


    scandal. Our family will also develop well in the city! Patricia, we¡¯re doing this for your own good!¡±


    Patricia sneered as if she heard the funniest joke in the world.


    ¡°For my own good? You have been partial to Lydia since our childhood! You intended to kill my baby


    when you knew I was pregnant and you even drove me out of Coleman Family! Besides, you even


    want to kick me out of Midfort City! These are what you mean my ¡®for my good¡¯?¡±


    Miranda stretched out her hand again and grabbed Patricia¡¯s hand, ¡°If you leave Midfort City, no one


    will know what you did in Midfort City. In this way, it¡¯s not only good for you, but also for your baby in the


    future! You don¡¯t want your baby to be maligned when he grows up, do you?¡±


    Patricia drew out her hand and looked firm, ¡°You could drive me out because you are in charge of


    Coleman Family. But now I¡¯d like to make it clear that you have no right to drive me out, since Midfort


    City does not belong to you!¡±


    She said in a cold voice, and then she added, ¡°I¡¯ll never leave Midfort City!¡±


    After saying these, Patricia stood up and intended to leave.


    Miranda, who showed a good temper, suddenly changed her attitude. Miranda picked up the hot coffee


    in front of her and poured it towards Patricia¡¯s face.


    It was toote for Patricia to dodge, and then the hot coffee was poured onto her face, burning her


    cheeks.


    After doing this, Miranda sat on the ground and patted the ground with her hands, performing as a


    shrew. ¡°Is there someone to uphold justice? My daughter is a troublemaker and has done so many evil


    things since she was young! She didn¡¯t preserve her moral integrity and flirted with men when she was


    in school. What¡¯s more, she was pregnant before marriage and gave birth to a bastard!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know who the baby¡¯s father is. I have been taking the mes for the sake of my


    daughter! But she is not only ungrateful, but curses me for my early death! Patricia, what do you want


    me to do? I ask you leave in order to protect you from being hurt by rumors!¡±


    Miranda¡¯s behaviour aroused usations soon, but the usation was not targeted at Miranda, but


    Patricia.


    ¡°How could you do such things and leave the troubles to your parents, and curse your mother? Do you


    have no conscience?¡±


    ¡°Well. As an old saying goes, filial piety is the most important among all virtues. Your parents want you


    to leave for your own good. Even if you can¡¯t understand them, you shouldn¡¯t curse your mother!


    Someone like you will be punished in the hell.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s incredible that she looks pretty and good, but she is so vicious!¡±


    Someone found scolding Patricia couldn¡¯t relieve their anger, so they even picked up the coffee on the


    table and poured it towards Patricia, just as what Miranda had done to vent their angers.


    Patricia stood there alone, being scolded, misunderstood and even hurt. And the cause of her


    sufferings was the woman in front of her, her mother who had been iming to do it for her sake!


    Patricia wiped the hot coffee from her face with her hands. Ignoring her burning face, Patricia crouched


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    in front of her mother.


    ¡°Mother, do you really want me to leave?¡±


    Miranda stopped weeping immediately and then she hold Patricia¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Of course. I want to


    protect you and your baby. Just do as I say and leave here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to leave, but you shouldpensate me, right?¡± Patricia felt a strong chill in


    her heart, and there was a sneer on her face.


    Miranda scoffed at Patricia, and took out a bank card from her bag, ¡°Don¡¯t you want money? Here it is.


    There are two million dors in the card. Take it and leave here right now!¡±


    Patricia looked back and forth at the cars, ¡°You want me to leave just with two million dors? Isn¡¯t the


    Coleman Family too stingy?¡±


    A sly gleam shed in Patricia¡¯s eyes, ¡°You should give me half of Coleman Family¡¯s property at least?¡±


    ¡°No way! Why should we give you half of our family¡¯s property? Patricia, you just think too high of


    yourself!¡± Miranda said angrily, trying to lower her voice.


    Patricia chuckled and a light shed in her beautiful eyes, ¡°It¡¯s you who ask me to leave. If you give me


    half of Coleman Family¡¯s property, I¡¯ll leave at once, but if you don¡¯t...¡±

 Chapter 17 Not Related From Now On

    Chapter 17 Not Rted From Now On


    Miranda had a presentiment, ¡°What if I don¡¯t give you?¡±


    Patricia rested her chin on her hand and stared at Miranda as if she was looking at a clown.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, we just keep it like this until we die.¡±


    Patricia knew that what Coleman Family cared most was their property. Since they forced her


    ruthlessly, Patricia would make them experience how she felt.


    ¡°Patricia! You¡¯re so ungrateful! I¡¯m telling you to leave today, whether you¡¯re willing or not! I have


    booked the ticket! Just go now!¡±


    Miranda seemed to be so vexed that she ordered Patricia to leave directly. However, Patricia would not


    be as silly as before, and wouldn¡¯t do anything as Miranda asked.


    Seeing Miranda taking the ticket out of her pocket, Patricia apuded with a sneer. But her apuse


    came with great sarcasm.


    ¡°How wonderful it is. You have prepared for everything! You even suppose that I¡¯ll promise you to leave


    the without doubt.¡±


    Miranda pressed her lips tightly, but she did not withdraw her hand to hand over the ticket.


    ¡°It would be good for you and Lydia. I have no choice, so do you.¡±


    Patricia took the ticket and a chill gradually filled her eyes, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s your intention? You have


    driven me out of Coleman Family, and you even want to drive me to another ce like Africa?¡±


    Miranda kept silent when she heard Patricia¡¯s words. Miranda didn¡¯t want to do it, either. But Lydia said


    Archibald often traveled abroad on business. If Archibald met Patricia, the Coleman Family would


    definitely suffer!


    So they had to ask Patricia to go to the poorest ce in Africa1


    ¡°It would be Okay even if you are in Africa. Because you can survive as long as there is a man.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s words were like sharp ice picks in cold winter, piercing Patricia¡¯s already broken heart.


    Patricia tore up the tickets into pieces in front of Miranda. Then Patricia said with sarcasm on her face,


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Since you have said that, I really can¡¯t leave.¡±


    The pieces of the ticket were floating in the air, and then they were blown to Miranda¡¯s face.


    Hearing Patricia¡¯s words, Miranda was so worried. She had tried so many ways to persuade Patricia,


    but she didn¡¯t agree to leave atst.


    Miranda was so anxious that she picked up the cup with coffee and mmed it on the ground.


    The coffee cup was broken into sharp pieces. Miranda picked up one quickly and pressed it against her


    neck, then she raised her head to look at Patricia.


    ¡°Patricia, whether you are leaving or not?¡±


    Seeing the scene in front of her, Patriciaughed so much that her body trembled, ¡°Mom, are you


    ying the drama by your life? But you¡¯re not professional...¡±


    Patricia suddenly stretched out her hand, took Miranda¡¯s hand holding the fragment and pushed it


    toward Miranda¡¯s neck.


    Miranda didn¡¯t expect Patricia to do this. She trembled with fear and tried to defend herself by keeping


    the fragment away from her neck.


    Miranda¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Patricia! What are you doing? You rebellious bastard! You are trying to kill


    your mother!¡±


    Patricia bit her lower lip tightly until her lip was bleeding, then she loosed her hand. The fragment with


    some blood fell to the ground, which was particrly remarkable.


    Miranda was hurt a little on her neck with a small cut. There was a small amount of blood oozing from


    the cut. But the small cut scared Miranda so much that she sat shivering on the ground.


    Seeing this, the onlookers on the coffee shop was frightened and ran away, and some even called the


    police.


    Patricia pped her hand as if nothing had happened, ¡°Mother, since you have no courage to die, don¡¯t


    y such a drama in the future.¡±


    ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re crazy! What do you want before you leave? You have hurt me like this. Do you want


    me to kneel and kowtow to you?¡± Miranda could not help shouting.


    Patricia took a chair and sat sown casually, ¡°Well, just like what you¡¯ve said.¡±


    Miranda paused. She covered the wound on her neck, and then knelt in front of Patricia. Putting her


    dignity aside, Miranda lowered her head and kowtowed to Patricia.


    Patricia just sat there, seeing the woman in front her kowtowing to her in order to drive her out of the


    city.


    There were too many feelings in Patricia¡¯s eyes. But in the end, all of these disappeared, and there


    were only calm and apathy.


    ¡°From now on, I have had nothing to do with Coleman Family.¡±


    When Miranda came to her senses, she found that the chair in front of her was empty and Patricia had


    left.


    Then she took out the phone, ¡°Lydia, Patricia has promised to leave Midfort City, but she won¡¯t go to


    Africa. So I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s going next.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Lydia said with malice in her eyes, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all right. As long as she


    leaves Midfort City, we¡¯ll be in much less trouble!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lydia threw the phone onto the table with a sneer. Sheid down on the


    sofa and felt quitefortable.


    Looking at the luxurious vi of Randolph Family, Lydia squinted with satisfaction.


    ¡®Patricia, as long as you leave the city, I can be Mrs.. Randolph safely! So don¡¯t me me for snatching


    what belongs to you. You just have not the blessing and luck to enjoy it!¡¯ Lydia thought.


    Aftering back, Patricia didn¡¯t cry orin. She didn¡¯t mention anything about Coleman Family


    at all.


    She was hurt so much that she had been numb and felt that no one in the Coleman Family deserved to


    make her cry.


    ¡°Patricia, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you packing things up?¡± Holding a baby in her arms,


    Karina felt uneasy.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The baby in Karina¡¯s arms had been reaching out his arms towards Patricia, ¡°Babbling.¡± It seemed that


    the baby wanted Patricia to hold him.


    Patricia held the baby, then said calmly, ¡°Karina, I¡¯ll leave Midfort City.¡±


    The baby seemed to find Patricia was in no mood, so he reached out his hand to touch Patricia¡¯s head


    gently, as if he was an adult who wasforting Patricia.


    ¡°Leave Midfort City? Why do you leave here suddenly? Did Coleman Family make trouble troubles for


    you? I¡¯ll go for them!¡±


    There was great anxiety on Karina¡¯s face. When she mentioned Coleman Family, she was so angry.


    Patricia grabbed Karina¡¯s hand immediately. When Patricia saw the baby in her arms, there was affinity


    on her face.


    ¡°The whole Coleman Family wants me to leave Midfort City. They¡¯re right. I¡¯m infamous here, and


    Benjamin will be criticized in the future. I must protect my son, so maybe it¡¯s good for us to leave now.¡±


    Karina clenched her hands and there was great anger in her eyes.


    ¡°You have left the Coleman Family. How couldn¡¯t they just leave you alone?¡±


    Patricia patted Karina on her shoulder and cracked a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. How about the thing I asked you


    to do?¡±


    Karina nodded. Then she handed a bank card to Patricia.


    ¡°This is the remuneration of your drafts. Manypanies expect to have long-term cooperation with


    you, and somepanies even invite you to serve as the Creative Director!¡±


    Karina¡¯s words showed as if she wanted to ask Patricia, who was about to leave, to stay.


    Patricia shook her head slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave with my son and go to St. Mia College for further education."


    Since Patricia had made up her mind, Karina was surprised, ¡°St. Mia College? The college is hard to


    get in even if you have money! How could you...¡±


    Patricia said casually, ¡°I received their email two months ago...¡±

 Chapter 18 Returned Home From Study Abroad

    Chapter 18 Returned Home From Study Abroad


    Patricia declined Karina¡¯s help. Although Karina was capable, she could not fight against the Coleman


    Family. So Patricia didn¡¯t want to get her involved.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to take advantage of this opportunity to improve myself. And I can also take my son out


    and stay abroad for a while.¡±


    Karina pressed her lips. Although she didn¡¯t want Patricia to leave, she forced a smile andforted


    her.


    ¡°Well. Such an opportunity is rare! And when are you going to leave?¡±


    Patricia looked at the apartment with few of her belongings, and said with a smile, ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    As soon as Patricia finished, Karina rose from the sofa, ¡°Patricia! How could you be so ruthless? Why


    are you in such a hurry?!¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back for you.¡±


    Seeing Patricia¡¯s serious expression, Karina just could not say anything.


    As night fell, Patricia and Karina stayed up the whole night, and only the baby had a sound sleep.


    The next morning, Karina looked at Patricia, who was about to board the ne, with darkened eyes.


    Hearing the broadcast of the flight number and the boarding call, Patricia turned away with her son in


    her arms.


    Karina could not help but shout at Patricia, ¡°Patricia, you said you¡¯lle back! If you dare to break


    your promises, I¡¯ll draw a circle to curse you!¡±


    Patricia trotted and didn¡¯t look back at Karina. Patricia just waved her hand, ¡°I see.¡±


    Patricia was afraid that she would change her mind if she looked back.


    Three yearster.


    The airport was crowded with people. There were a woman and a baby among the crowd.


    ¡°Mommy, where is Aunt Karina?¡±


    A pretty boy with a beautiful face turned to a woman in Miboa dress, who was attractive even without


    makeup.


    Patricia stood on tiptoe and looked around, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She should have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Patricia! Benjamin!¡± A familiar voice sounded suddenly, and then a tall figure squeezed into the crowd


    and picked Benjamin up.


    Looking at Karina, who was in a hurry, Patricia chuckled, ¡°Karina, you are still the same as before.¡±


    Karina held Benjamin and left a kiss on his face, ¡°If you dare to praise me for being handsome, I¡¯ll give


    you a beat without hesitation!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Karina, if you dare to beat my mommy, I¡¯ll post pictures of you in skirt on the Inte, and find


    online fans toment them. I believe the Sparks family will see it soon.¡±


    Benjamin, who was held in Karina¡¯s arms, shook his head with disappointment, and then he waved his


    mobile phone implicitly.


    Karina curled up her lips and said, ¡°Patricia, your son is threatening me!¡±


    Patricia shrugged with a smile, ¡°Karina, don¡¯t try to bully me anymore. I have my son protect me!¡±


    Karina raised her hand and beat Benjamin on his butt gently, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to have a delicious meal!¡±


    In the hotel room, Karina was fiddling with the high stool which was designed for kids.


    Benjamin sat beside Patricia and looked at Karina behaving like an adult.


    ¡°Aunt Karina, are you fiddling with the baby stool for yourself? But I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be, considering


    your height and build.¡±


    Karina was stupefied and carried the stool in front of Benjamin, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! This stool is


    for you!¡±


    Benjamin sat on the armchair like a gentleman. Seeing the baby stool in front of him, he was kind of


    speechless, ¡°Aunt Karina, I¡¯m three years old! I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    Karina reached out her hand and rubbed his head, ¡°You¡¯re still a baby, even if you behave like an


    adult.¡±


    ¡°Someone who is one-year-old is a baby, two-years-old a kid but three-years-old an adult. Got it?¡±


    Benjamin stared at Karina with a serious expression. He hated being treated as a baby.


    Karina nodded, but looked at Patricia, ¡°Patricia, why do youe back suddenly?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Patricia smiled, ¡°Because I miss you.¡±


    Karina was so moved. When she opened her mouth and was ready to say something, Benjamin¡¯s voice


    sounded.


    ¡°Aunt Karina, Tip No.1, Don¡¯t be moved!¡±


    Karina was confused, ¡°Why?¡±


    Benjamin chopped the steak gracefully in front of him with a knife and a fork, and then he put the steak


    on Patricia¡¯s te.


    ¡°Because the dean of St. Mia asked Mommy to go to another country for further study, but mommy was


    worried about me. So she returned without even getting St. Mia¡¯s qualification certificate!¡±


    Karina was surprised. Then she looked dissatisfied rather than moved.


    Patricia smiled with embarrassment, ¡°Karina, please listen to me. I always keep you in mind; otherwise,


    I wouldn¡¯t contact you first when I came back!¡±


    Karina sighed, ¡°Patricia, how could youe back without taking the certificate of St. Mia? Are you


    going to stay in Midfort for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Yep. So I have to find a job and a ce to live.¡± Patricia nodded, ignoring Karina¡¯s another question.


    Karina could not help but reach out her hand and poked Patricia¡¯s forehead, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the


    certificate since you want to stay here for a long time? There are a lot of talents in Midfort. You should


    have been the one manypanies will try to win over since you have studied in St. Mia! But no one


    will believe you if you don¡¯t have the certificate.¡±


    Benjamin stepped forward and stood in front of Patricia, allowing Karina to poke his forehead, ¡°It was


    the dean who threatened mommy. If mommy doesn¡¯t continue the study, he wants mommy to stay and


    be the vice dean! But mommy declined his request, and then the dean said mommy had to choose


    one, or mommy wouldn¡¯t get the certificate! After that, mommy came back with me.¡±


    Karina withdrew her hand and looked at Patricia teasingly, raising her eyebrows, ¡°Patricia! Tell me the


    truth, is the dean fallen for you?!¡±


    Benjamin covered Karina¡¯s raising eyebrow with his hands, ¡°Aunt Karina! The dean is old enough to be


    your grandpa. Can you stop joking like this?¡±


    Karina took Benjamin¡¯s hands away and looked at him as if she was angry, ¡°You call Patricia mommy,


    but don¡¯t you know I am your godmother? Shouldn¡¯t you call me mommy too?¡±


    Benjamin stared at Karina seriously for a long time, and then he opened his mouth, ¡°Aunt Karina.¡±


    Karina paused, and said patiently, ¡°Not Aunt Karina, but mo...mmy, mommy. Got it?¡±

 Chapter 19 An IT Talent

    Chapter 19 An IT Talent


    Benjamin opened his mouth and said finally, ¡°Mommy Karina.¡±


    Looking at the annoyed Karina, Benjamin stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy Karina? You are my only Mommy Karina in the world!¡±


    Hearing Benjamin¡¯s words, Karina couldn¡¯t do anything, no matter how many grievances she had.


    Karina rubbed her forehead with resignation on her face. She thought she must be crazy! Hearing


    Benjamin¡¯s words, she should be kind of happy instead of angry?


    ¡°Patricia, you can live in the apartment you used to stay. In this way, it is convenient for me to visit you.


    And I¡¯ll keep an eye on your job hunting.¡±


    Patricia shook her head, ¡°I can live in the apartment. But I don¡¯t want to bother you to help me with my


    job. I¡¯ll work it out on my own.¡±


    Benjamin held Patricia¡¯s hand gently and his expression was serious, ¡°Mommy, you can just stay at


    home, and I can support you!¡±


    Patricia rubbed Benjamin¡¯s head and smiled gently, ¡°Benjamin is so great, but it¡¯s an adult¡¯s business to


    work.¡±


    Patricia turned to Karina, ¡°Karina, could you please find a kindergarten for Benjamin?¡±


    Karina made an OK gesture and nodded, ¡°No problem!¡±


    Benjamin frowned in an instant, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten.¡±


    Patricia looked at Benjamin and said patiently, ¡°Benjamin, you are still young, and you should go to


    school! Making money is adult¡¯s business. Don¡¯t you believe that I can deal with it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe in you, mommy.¡± Benjamin nodded earnestly.


    Then Patricia held out her little finger towards Benjamin with amiable smile on her face, ¡°Then we


    reach an agreement. You go to school, and I¡¯ll try to make money so that you can marry your beloved


    girl when you grow up!¡±


    Benjamin pouted and held out his little finger, ¡°Nope! I¡¯ll marry mommy when I grow up! I don¡¯t like


    other women!¡±


    Karina pretended to cough and stepped forward with a smile on her face, ¡°Benjamin, what do you think


    of me?¡±


    Benjamin stared at Karina for a long time and said, ¡°I¡¯m not gay.¡±


    Karina raised her hand and rushed towards Benjamin, as if she would beat Benjamin up.


    ¡°Benjamin! Brat! How can you mistake the gender like your mother?¡±


    It seemed that Benjamin was not afraid of Karina. Then he smiled at Karina andmented solemnly,


    ¡°If fact, I think mommy is right! Uncle Karina¡±


    Karina opened her eyes widely, but finally resigned, ¡°Well, you just call me Aunt Karina.¡±


    At this moment, Karina had yielded to the quick-witted Benjamin.


    After Patricia and Karina fell asleep at night, Benjamin, who was held tightly in Patricia¡¯s arms, opened


    his eyes.


    He got out of the bed carefully, then opened hisptop and logged into an unknown website.


    As soon as he opened the website, there were many information windows popping up, on which there


    were lots of digital symbolic codes that were difficult to understand.


    His innocence and promptness during the day disappeared, but a mature and attractive smile appeared


    on the corner of his mouth.


    He clicked open three windows which were filled with innumerable message, and his hands on the


    keyboard seemed to be numerous dancing elves.


    He clicked the keyboard so fast that one couldn¡¯t see it clearly. In a short time, he had typed many


    words and sent them out.


    There were many procedures and codes designed by Benjamin himself on the unknown website, some


    for public or private uses, and many of them were game codes, which was plug-in for short.


    Although it was a small website, the number of views of the website could reach tens of millions in a


    day! The ie was inestimable!


    But the owner of the website was so strange that he made the website essible only to three people


    a day!


    Hence, if someone wanted to buy an application code on the website, he had to buy it in advance!


    Whether the one with power, money or status, he had no way here, but to obey the rule!


    The deal was absolutely fair and righteous!


    In addition, the applications and codes purchased here never went wrong! They were even more


    So many people were guessing that the owner of the website must be a sessful IT professional! Or


    even an IT researcher! Otherwise, how could he design such excellent and perfect applications and


    codes!?


    But it was the three-year-old Benjamin who was taking charge of the operations of the website!


    If anyone knew that the owner of the mysterious website was a three-year-old boy, they must be


    dumbfounded!


    After finishing three transactions quickly, Benjamin cleared the browsing history and closed the


    He sat three, looking at the diamond card in his hand. He had made great achievements since he


    started to research in the IT field. He even saved a lot of money in a year! But he couldn¡¯t let his mother


    know about it.


    So every time Patricia got into some troubles, she would receive arge sum of money in her bank


    ount. Patricia had been looking for the one who sent her the money, but she failed every time.


    Benjamin looked back at Patricia, and then he crawled back into her arms carefully.


    As for his father, her mommy didn¡¯t need him, and neither did he! Benjamin thought. Anyway, he could


    always protect his mother!


    Early the next morning, Karina left in haste, saying that she would find a good kindergarten for


    Benjamin soon!


    Patricia stretched her arms and got up. Then she walked to the dining table guided by the fragrance in


    the air.


    ¡°Wow! It smells so good! Benjamin, you made me egg noodles!¡±


    Benjamin jumped off the stool in an apron and left the pot in the kitchen.


    He took off the apron skillfully and put two cups of milk on the table.


    ¡°Yep. Because this is your favorite breakfast. Mommy, go and wash up.¡±


    Egg noodles, just as its name implied, were cooked with noddle and fried eggs.


    With a bite, one could fell the soft noodles with the smell of eggs, which always made Patricia feel


    That was Benjamin¡¯s specialty!


    Although Patricia had tried many times to make egg noodles, she ended up with failure.


    Patricia hugged Benjamin behind him and her face was covered with guilt, ¡°Benjamin, you should live a


    carefree life at this age and let me take care of you. Let me do these things then.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 20 The Kitchen Killer

    Chapter 20 The Kitchen Killer


    Benjamin put his hands on Patricia¡¯s hands and cracked a sweet smile, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m very delighted to


    take care of you. What¡¯s more, you had taken care of me for so long and now it¡¯s my turn to look after


    you, since I¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    Patricia tried to persuade Benjamin, but she was pulled to the bathroom by him the next second.


    He put the toothpaste and the water cup into Patricia¡¯s hand, ¡°Mommy, just wash up. Don¡¯t you say


    you¡¯re going to look for a job today?¡±


    Patricia nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. I have to find a job today.¡±


    Benjamin returned to the table and packed up the three empty tes on the table and took them to the


    kitchen.


    That was the first time Karina ate egg noodles, so she had three portions of egg noodles before she left


    burping. What surprised Benjamin was not that Karina was thick-skinned, but that she had a great


    appetite!


    After a brief wash and grooming, Patricia walked back to Benjamin, ¡°Benjamin, what are you thinking


    about?¡±


    Benjamin shook his head and put the hot milk in Patricia¡¯s hands, ¡°Mommy, have a cup of hot milk


    first!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Patricia sat at the dining table eating egg noodles with satisfaction on her face.


    ¡°Benjamin, the egg noodles you cooks are so delicious! I must learn how to cook it! I¡¯ll start tomorrow!¡±


    Benjamin paused for a while, and then smiled at Patricia sweetly.


    ¡°If mommy likes it, I¡¯ll cook it for you every day! You don¡¯t have to learn how to cook. If you can cook it,


    then the egg noodles I cook are not unique.¡±


    Looking at Benjamin¡¯s serious expression, Patricia couldn¡¯t refuse him, ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll keep your egg


    noodles unique!¡±


    Benjamin lowered his eyelids. Why he didn¡¯t want his mommy to cook meals was actually because she


    almost blew up the kitchen the first time she cooked!


    The pot even blew up the second time she cooked! The kitchen finally survived the third time, but


    Patricia poured the cooking wine into the dish as soy sauce, and then kept telling Benjamin that the soy


    sauce had mutated and the fried dishes looked not so good...


    So Benjamin concluded that his mommy was a kitchen killer!


    Patricia carried her bag and walked to the door holding the draft in her arms carefully, ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯ll go


    now. Just stay at home and take good care of yourself! You can call for takeout if you are hungry. I¡¯ll be


    back early.¡±


    Benjamin held out his arms, standing at the door. And his face was filled with his dependence on his


    mother. ¡°Mommy, give me a hug.¡±


    Patricia bent down and held Benjamin in her arms tightly. Then she left a kiss on his forehead gently.


    ¡°Honey, are you afraid of being alone at home?¡±


    Benjamin shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, mommy. I¡¯ve grown up and I¡¯m not afraid of it. But mommy, you


    should be careful when you¡¯re out and when you¡¯re crossing the road.¡±


    Patricia rubbed Benjamin¡¯s head softly and there was a happy smile on her face, ¡°Well, I got it.¡±


    Bang! The door was closed. Seeing Patricia left, the innocence on Benjamin¡¯s face disappeared


    immediately.


    He opened theptop and typed a series of codes on a nk page. It seemed that he was creating a


    new software.


    On the other side, Patricia clenched her hands to encourage herself after she went out.


    ¡°Patricia, you can find a job! You have to raise such a cute and smart boy! You can do it definitely.


    Come on!¡±


    Although Patricia wore casual clothes and kept a low profile, she attracted many attentions from


    passers-by.


    Looking at the watch on her wrist, she thought she should now rush to the job market to check out if


    there was a job vacancy for a designer!


    Seeing theing bus, Patricia ran towards the bus with the draft in her arms.


    Not far from her, a handsome man in a suit stepped out of a sports car and nced at the watch on his


    wrist, glowing withfort.


    Patricia, who was holding the draft and staring at the bus, didn¡¯t see the man, so she bumped into the


    man who was looking down at his watch.


    The two collided and the drafts danced in the air like butterflies with wings. Then the drafts fell to the


    ground and scattered in a mess.


    ¡°Please stop!¡± Seeing the leaving bus, Patricia was chagrined.


    She sighed then began to pick up the drafts on the ground one by one.


    The man, who was knocked down by Patricia, picked up the draft for Patricia carefully without slightest


    impatience or anger.


    When the man saw the drafts in his hand, there was a glimmer of surprise in his eyes.


    The man handed the manuscripts to Patricia and there was a great amiable atmosphere around him,


    ¡°Youngdy, are you okay?¡±


    Patricia curled her lips, and then took over the drafts unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not okay! I didn¡¯t catch the bus!


    When I get to the job market in the next bus, it must be crowded with people. I¡¯ll have no chance...¡±


    The man was stupefied. Seeing Patricia, who was muttering to him, he handed her a business card,


    ¡°Miss, are you looking for a job? Here is my business card.¡±


    Looked at the card, Patricia opened her eyes round and wide, ¡°Are you the president of thergest


    fashion designpany in Midfort, Matthew Crawford?¡±


    Matthew nodded slightly and smiled at her, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Matthew Crawford. How should I address you,


    Miss?¡±


    Patricia took out her hand, ¡°Hello, Mr Matthew. I¡¯m Patricia Coleman.¡±


    It seemed that Matthew didn¡¯t mind Patricia¡¯s dirty hand. Her hands got some dust when she fell to the


    ground just now.


    Matthew took Patricia¡¯s hand, ¡°Miss Patricia, I just saw you drafts. I think your drafts are novel and


    unique, and the painting skill is much better than that of many domestic masters! Ourpany needs


    such new drafts and designers! Would you like to work for the Crawford Group?¡±


    Patricia was surprised and there was delight on her face, ¡°Really?! But Mr Matthew, I don¡¯t get relevant


    certificates due to some idents...¡±


    Matthew cracked a gentle smile, ¡°I never care about such a thing. What I want ispetent designers


    rather than those with great certificates!¡±


    Hearing Matthew¡¯s words, Patricia bowed to him and looked at him with respect, ¡°Mr Matthew, thank


    you for giving me the opportunity! I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Matthew squinted with a glimmer of light in his eyes and nodded, ¡°Although you have good


    qualifications, you have to start at the bottom. Can you ept it?¡±

 Chapter 21 Noble Kindergarten

    Chapter 21 Noble Kindergarten


    Patricia nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes, I would.¡±


    Looking at Patricia, who was cheerful and straightforward, Matthew nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Thene


    to report to the Crawford Group at 8 a.m. tomorrow, ande to my office with this business card.¡±


    After speaking, Matthew left with his long legs, and soon he was out of Patricia¡¯s sight.


    Patricia looked down and pondered for a while. In Midfort, everything required certificates. Students


    needed diploma to get a job. The professionals who were looking for a job should have great credential


    from top university they graduated from.


    But she hurriedly escaped from Santa Mia College. Without a certificate, it was difficult for her to move


    a single step in Midfort.


    It was rare to meet a president like Matthew, who didn¡¯t care about qualification or certificates, not to


    mention that she could find a job! Even if she had to start at the bottom, she believed it wouldn¡¯tst


    long. Matthew was a person who valued capability, and she was capable. So how could she be afraid


    to start at the bottom?


    Just as Patricia was distracted, the ringing of the phone interrupted her thoughts.


    As soon as Patricia answered the phone, Karina said in a roaring voice, ¡°Patricia! I have pulled a few


    strings and found the best noble kindergarten in the entire Midfort for Benjamin! But this kindergarten


    has a rule! It can make an exception to ept Benjamin, but has to test Benjamin¡¯s IQ first!¡±


    Patricia paused slightly, ¡°Test IQ?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I heard that all kids in this kindergarten had a high IQ, so the kindergarten has to test Benjamin¡¯s


    IQ first. Only after that can we know whether he will be epted or not!¡±


    There was no trace of worry in Karina¡¯s voice. It was clear that she trusted Benjamin¡¯s IQpletely!


    Patricia spontaneously nced at the time on her watch and found that it was almost noon, ¡°Should we


    go now?¡±


    Karina seemed to be a little anxious, ¡°Yes! The kindergarten opens tomorrow. Then it won¡¯t work even


    if you pull strings by then!¡±


    Patricia became somewhat hesitant and couldn¡¯t helppressing her lips, ¡°Karina, I just want


    Benjamin to be happy and carefree. I don¡¯t wish him to be smart or sessful. He is my baby, and I


    like him no matter how much his IQ is.¡±


    Karina suddenly fell silent, but when she spoke again, her voice calmed down.


    ¡°Patricia, Benjamin is very smart! It would be a pity if he went to an ordinary school. You can go back


    and ask Benjamin about this! I will wait at the gate of the kindergarten. I will send you the address


    now!¡±


    Patricia, who hung up the phone, kept thinking about what Karina had said, and her hand that held the


    mobile phone tightened.


    She should let Benjamin decide for himself. Thinking of this, Patricia turned around and hurried back to


    the apartment.


    Benjamin, who was still sitting in front of hisptop designing the application code, suddenly looked


    back at the closed door.


    He saved the code in the next second. Then he quickly deleted his browsing history and turned off the


    As soon as Benjamin closed theptop, the door opened.


    He tilted his head and smiled at Patricia, who walked in, ¡°Mommy, why do youe back so early?¡±


    Patricia squatted beside Benjamin and said with seriousness, ¡°Benjamin, Karina has found a noble


    kindergarten for you. If you want to enter it, you have to take an IQ test first. This kindergarten is full of


    high IQ children. I¡¯m worried that you will be under pressure, but the decision is up to you....¡±


    Listening to Patricia¡¯s words, Benjamin gradually narrowed his eyes, ¡°I will do what you want me to do.


    I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t help you decide. It is about your future. I know you are smarter than your peers since you


    are young, so I believe you can also make your decision.¡±


    Patricia hugged Benjamin tightly, with a sweet smile on her face.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Benjamin gently ced his little hand on Patricia¡¯s shoulder. It seemed that he had already made a


    decision, ¡°Mommy, if you want me to go to school, then I want to go to a challenging one. I want to see


    how smart the high IQ children are.¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help touching Benjamin¡¯s little head, ¡°Well, now that you make up your mind, let¡¯s go


    and take the IQ test now!¡±


    Karina had told her the address. Patricia and Benjamin rushed to the destination by car. When they


    arrived, Benjamin spontaneously stretched out his little hand.


    Patricia was taken aback for a moment, and then gradually lowered her body.


    As soon as she lowered her body, Benjamin stretched out his little hand to tidy up the messy hair on


    her forehead.


    The kindergarten had an air of romance and solemnity. The high foyer, the magnificent gate, the round


    arch windows, and the stone masonry around the corner showed grace and luxury.


    Besides, this noble kindergarten was both ssical and fashionable. It was decorated with a steeple-


    shaped roof as well as painted gray wooden frames and columns. The natural building materials and


    the vines attached to them formed a delightful contrast. In short, it was ssic but nock of fashion


    touch.


    Furthermore, it was fresh and unconventional. Thebination of white sto walls and red roofing


    tiles, the continuous arches and corridors, and the living room with tall andrge windows made


    people¡¯s minds ripple.


    Last but not least, its ssimplicity and symmetry highlighted the calmness. Each room was square. And


    the functional partitioning and the locationyout reflected the precise German style.


    Facing such a luxurious noble kindergarten, Patricia and Benjamin came over in a leisurely manner.


    Karina ran to Patricia with a smile, ¡°Patricia, Benjamin, I knew you woulde!¡±


    Benjamin spontaneously cast a sidelong nce at Karina, ¡°Auntie Karina, how did you know we would


    Karina wagged her head, humming, andughed out loud, ¡°Because I know you are the same as your


    mommy! You dare to take challenge. Years ago, your grandparents didn¡¯t allow your mommy to go to


    high-IQ noble school, but your mommy insisted on it. I know you are like her...¡±


    Patricia stretched out her hand to pull at Karina¡¯s sleeve, hinting her to stop talking.


    Karina was taken aback for a moment. Then she immediately stretched out her hand to cover her


    mouth, and shook her head.


    ¡°Well, hurry up and take the IQ test! We have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Benjamin, who held Patricia¡¯s hand, gradually narrowed his eyes as if thinking about something. His


    mommy had never mentioned anything about her family to him. It was the first time he heard of her


    family from Auntie Karina.


    ¡®But it seems that Mommy didn¡¯t live very well before...¡¯


    Benjamin followed several women in formal uniforms into a small room. He neither cried nor made any


    trouble, and his face was without any expression.


    The women in uniforms around him couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by Benjamin¡¯s performance. It was the


    first time they had seen such a boy!

 Chapter 22 God鈥檚 Favored One

    Chapter 22 God¡¯s Favored One


    Within half an hour, Benjamin walked out of the small room with a calm face.


    Patricia took Benjamin into her arms and became a little nervous when she saw his calm expression.


    ¡°Benjamin, how do you feel?¡±


    Karina also looked nervously at Benjamin, ¡°A normal person has an IQ of 80 or more. The admission


    requirement for this noble kindergarten is 120! If you pull a few strings, the IQ requirement can be


    reduced to between 100 and 120!¡±


    Karina said, shaking her head, ¡°So, Benjamin, as long as your IQ is between 100 and 120, you can be


    admitted to the kindergarten.¡±


    Listening to Karina¡¯s words, Patricia couldn¡¯t help frowning slowly. She clearly remembered that her IQ


    was 130 when she was a baby.


    If the IQ of the man who had sex with her was not low, then Benjamin¡¯s IQ should not be less than 120!


    At this time, Patricia still didn¡¯t know that her IQ report had been secretly reced by Lydia¡¯s. Actually,


    Lydia was the one with an IQ of 130!


    Lydia has been considered a girl with a high IQ of 196 since childhood. But Patricia was the real one


    who had an IQ of 196. Lydia secretly reced Patricia¡¯s IQ report with her own!


    Benjamin was calm as if he was not worried at all.


    Time went by slowly. Five minutester, three female teachers in uniform walked out, looking a little


    ecstatic.


    They walked towards Patricia unanimously, stretched out their hands simultaneously, and spoke in


    unison.


    ¡°Hello! You are Benjamin¡¯s mother, right?! Benjamin has been admitted to the Sidney Kindergarten!¡±


    Facing the unexpected outstretched hands, Patricia couldn¡¯t help holding Benjamin in her arms tightly.


    It would be inappropriate for her to shake hands with any of the three.


    Karina let out a long sigh of relief. Then she hurriedly greeted them and held the three hands together.


    ¡°We are d to hear that. So can Benjamin enter the kindergarten now?¡±


    One of the teachers couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head, and asked with doubts, ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in the


    result of his IQ test?¡±


    Karina and Patricia looked at each other unanimously. They had the same thoughts at this time.


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help holding Benjamin in her arms tightly. Her IQ was much lower than Lydia¡¯s! So she


    was considered a useless person by the Coleman Family. That was why she had been despised by the


    family since childhood. And then she was even abandonedter!


    Although she would not treat her baby like this, she did not want Benjamin to get hurt!


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine to know that he can enter the kindergarten. We don¡¯t need to know the details about his


    IQ.¡± Patricia and Karina said in unison.


    At this time, Benjamin, who was in Patricia¡¯s arms, reached out his hand to hold Patricia¡¯s hand as if he


    was giving her strength.


    He gave her a reassuring smile and then stretched out his little hand to the three teachers in front of


    him.


    ¡°Give me my IQ report.¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help holding Benjamin tightly, and her slender frame trembled uncontrobly.


    Benjamin patted the back of Patricia¡¯s hand gently and said with a light smile on his face, ¡°Mommy,


    don¡¯t worry. You should trust me.¡±


    The three teachers in front of them handed the IQ report to Benjamin excitedly. Their faces were full of


    excitement, ¡°Benjamin, which teacher do you want to choose to take charge of your future studies?¡±


    Benjamin smiled politely at the three teachers and handed the report to Patricia without looking at it.


    Patricia took the report with a trembling hand. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at the IQ score on it. Patricia


    slowly opened the report. When she saw the conspicuous numbers on it, her eyes widened in an


    instant, and her face was full of surprise.


    ¡°Why?¡± Karina, who was aside, couldn¡¯t help taking over the report in Patricia¡¯s hand and then showed


    the same expression as Patricia.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Karina scooped Benjamin up tightly, almost throwing him into the air.


    ¡°220! Benjamin, you little bastard! You are so smart!¡±


    In general, the IQ of ordinary people was above 80. An IQ of 110 to 120 was considered high, and an


    IQ of 120 to 130 was considered very good. If one had an IQ of 140, he would be considered a genius!


    Archibald was the one who had the highest IQ in Midfort. His IQ was 200!


    When the whole Midfort knew Archibald¡¯s intelligence, they were shocked. But now, a three-year-old


    baby broke the record kept by Archibald in an instant!


    Besides, his IQ index was even 20 higher than Archibald¡¯s!


    ¡°Genius¡± was not enough to describe Benjamin! With a high IQ of 200, Archibald was once regarded as


    a baby prodigy and achieved what he had today!


    Now he was standing at the top of the world. He could even affect the economic development and


    operation of the entire world! Since this baby¡¯s IQ was 20 higher than Archibald¡¯s. His future


    achievements were more immeasurable!


    Benjamin didn¡¯t show any trace of joy as if he had expected it. Only when Patricia looked at him would


    he show a joyful expression, with a smile on his face.


    Patricia was covering her mouth. She had the urge to cry. Her IQ was not very high, so she suffered a


    lot while staying in the Coleman Family. Now, her son had such a high IQ!


    Benjamin, who was held by Karina, couldn¡¯t help leaning against Patricia and rubbing her head gently


    with his little hand.


    ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Karina looked at Benjamin and said sadly, ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m always nice to you, right? I love you very


    much. Why can¡¯t you treat me better? Half of your kindness to your mommy is enough for me!¡±


    Benjamin spontaneously gave Karina a look. Then he wagged his head and said with false


    seriousness, ¡°Auntie Karina, you are so strong that I can¡¯t protect you at all!¡±


    Karina raised her fist as if she wanted to beat Benjamin. In the next second, her fist was caught by


    three hands.


    Karina looked at the three teachers, who had solemn looks, with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Miss Karina! You can¡¯t hit the child favored by God!¡±


    Before Karina could react, the three teachers showed a ttering smile at Benjamin again.


    ¡°Benjamin, which teacher do you choose to assist you inpleting your studies?¡±


    ¡°Benjamin, choose me! I have taught many geniuses!¡±


    ¡°Benjamin, the choice is yours. It is about your future, and you should decide it for yourself.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and slowly raised his finger to point at the three teachers.

 Chapter23 Made a Scene

    Made a Scene


    Benjamin¡¯s finger gradually fell on the teacher who was standing on the edge. She wore no makeup


    and had an average look. The teacher Benjamin chose was the one who said the third sentence.


    Karina couldn¡¯t help looking at Benjamin, ¡°Benjamin, why do you choose this teacher?¡±


    ¡®Didn¡¯t men judge people by their appearance? Whether he is a baby or an adult, he will take a look at


    the surface.¡¯ Karina got very curious.


    Benjamin¡¯s big eyes shone with light, ¡°She is right. I am in charge of my future. No one can make


    decisions for me.¡±


    His thin lips gradually paused and then moved again, ¡°Except for my mommy.¡±


    The main reason was that what the teacher said was very simr to what his mommy had said today.


    Miss Erin couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised to be chosen by a God¡¯s favored boy like Benjamin.


    In Sidney Kindergarten, the teachers had the right to choose their kids. Because the teachers here had


    extremely high diplomas, they were very arrogant.


    Only the gifted children had the right to choose a teacher. And she was lucky enough to be chosen by a


    gifted baby for the first time!


    Two other teachers snorted coldly and looked at Miss Erin with disapproval and jealousy.


    Miss Erin bent over and smiled at Benjamin, ¡°Benjamin, since you are my student now, then I will teach


    you well. You cane to school tomorrow.¡±


    Benjamin nodded politely and then stretched his small hand to Miss Erin.


    Miss Erin was taken aback for a moment, and in the next second, she quickly grasped Benjamin¡¯s little


    soft hand.


    ¡°Miss Erin, kindly give me your advice in the future.¡±


    Miss Erin nodded pleasantly, ¡°Okay! Kindly give me your advice to me too!¡±


    In Sidney Kindergarten, the arrogance of gifted children was more obvious than that of their teachers!


    In front of gifted children, arrogant teachers would be servants to serve them well. Such a polite


    and gifted baby like Benjamin was really unprecedented in Sidney Kindergarten.


    After the three left, the teachers around started talking about Benjamin. One of the teachers couldn¡¯t


    help but tilt her head, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this baby looks like someone?¡±


    ¡°I think so, but I can¡¯t remember who it is.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Murmur, don¡¯t you have a student who is also a gifted boy? His IQ is also 220! He is also


    God¡¯s favored one who has the same IQ as Benjamin!¡±


    ¡°They indeed have the same IQ. But don¡¯t forget that their statuses differ greatly. That baby¡¯s father is


    Archibald! His IQ is so high, and his family background is so good! He must have a bright future!¡±


    One of the female teachers who looked elegant couldn¡¯t help shaking her head, ¡°Come on, that baby


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    seldomes to school! His family has hired a world-famous teacher as a tutor for him. He onlyes


    to school when he has to take an exam.¡±


    Karina lifted Benjamin high, her face full of smiles, ¡°Patricia, I didn¡¯t expect Benjamin to be a genius!


    We must celebrate today!¡±


    ¡°Benjamin, how do you want to celebrate?¡± Patricia couldn¡¯t help looking at Benjamin, who was aside.


    Benjamin lowered his eyes and thought about it carefully. Then his eyes lit up instantly in the next


    second.


    ¡°Mummy, I want to go to the amusement park!¡±


    Patricia rubbed Benjamin¡¯s head with a smile, her face full ofughter, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go to the


    amusement park!¡±


    Karina stopped her footsteps abruptly, and there seemed to be a hint of hesitation on her face, ¡°Well,


    are you really going there? Isn¡¯t it good for us to have a big meal? Why do you want to torture


    yourselves?¡±


    Benjamin looked askance at Karina, and then covered his mouth and chuckled, ¡°Auntie Karina, are you


    scared?¡±


    Karina snorted coldly and strode forward, ¡°Am I scared? Are you kidding?!¡±


    Karina couldn¡¯t help but stop her footsteps as soon as she heard the screams in the amusement park.


    Karina coughed twice, ¡°Must we go?¡±


    Patricia raised the tickets in her hand, ¡°I have bought all the tickets. Do you want to give up?¡±


    Karina pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay ten times the price of this ticket. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Benjamin took Patricia¡¯s hand and turned to leave, ¡°Auntie Karina, if you are scared, you can go back


    first. I¡¯m going to y with Mommy.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s provocation soon worked. Karina snorted and stood between Patricia and Benjamin while


    holding Patricia in one hand and Benjamin in the other.


    ¡°Who is afraid? I have to protect you two, okay?¡± She stood between the two in the posture of a


    protector. But, in the eyes of outsiders, she looked more like the person that Patricia and Benjamin had


    to protect.


    Benjamin pulled Karina and Patricia straight to the exciting roller coaster and lined up, heedless of the


    feeling of Karina, who just wanted to cry.


    Karina leaned on the armrest on the side and couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Can¡¯t we y first a more


    rxed one such as the carousel, suitable for children, or something?¡±


    Benjamin shrugged helplessly, ¡°Do we have children here? Could it be that you think you are a baby?¡±


    Karina coughed drily and showed smiled shamelessly, ¡°If you think I am so young, I won¡¯t refuse to be


    a baby.¡±


    Patricia on the side grabbed Karina¡¯s arm and cast a relieved look at her.


    Karina was moved, and her face was full of smiles, ¡°You stinky girl, although you are usually unreliable,


    I know you will be on my side at critical moments.¡±


    Patricia shook her head slightly and then said with a grin, ¡°Karina, don¡¯t be afraid. We will apany


    you! The roller coaster is nothing. It will be over in the blink of an eye. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Listening to Patricia¡¯s words, Karina instantly stopped smiling.


    She raised her hand and stretched out to get Patricia, her face full of anger, ¡°You brute, I must strangle


    you to death! You dare to cheat me...¡±


    In the next second, the closed iron gate opened instantly, and the staff inside smiled at the three of


    them, ¡°Pleasee in and take a seat. The roller coaster started soon.¡±


    The staff wore a soft smile, but at this time, in the eyes of Karina, he was just a demon with a cracked


    mouth and a sinister smile on the face.


    Karina turned around without hesitation as if she was trying to flee.


    But Benjamin and Patricia held Karina¡¯s arms in unison as if they had anticipated that she would flee.


    Although Karina made a scene, they still dragged her to sit into the roller coaster by force.

 Chapter 24 A Family of Three

    Chapter 24 A Family of Three


    Karina, who was sitting on the roller coaster, looked at Benjamin and Patricia in the first row with a


    grimace, ¡®You bastards!¡¯


    They could sit in the first row! But why did they arrange for her to sit in the second row?!


    The staff pulled down the overhead safety rail, making Karina tremble with fear.


    All the procedures were ready, and the stuff gestured an ¡°OK¡± to his colleague in the control room.


    Karina¡¯s uncontroble legs trembled as she heard the roller coaster whine.


    She closed her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but say to herpanion, ¡°Bro, are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, who is your bro?¡± An immature voice rang.


    Karina opened her eyes and looked back at the person sitting beside her. She was stunned to find that


    the person next to her was a little girl at the age of six or seven.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with the kids now? Why do they like to torture themselves?¡¯


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be nervous. It is my first time riding a roller coaster, so I¡¯m also very scared.¡±


    Karina¡¯s voice trembled a little, and she gradually felt assured, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    The little girl rolled her eyes at Karina.


    Patricia and Benjamin looked back at Karina with a smile and did not forget to gloat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    afraid. It will be over soon.¡±


    Karina opened her lips. When she was about to scold Patricia and Benjamin in front of her, the roller


    coaster that had just whined drove forward very slowly.


    The people on the roller coaster were talking to each other as if chatting.


    At this time, an extremely discordant scream rang out.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± In an instant, everyone looked at Karina.


    The little girl beside her couldn¡¯t help digging her ears and said resignedly, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s just a warm-up!


    What are you yelling for?!¡±


    Karina tightly grasped the safety handrail in front of her and said shakily, ¡°I, I am also warming up in


    advance!¡±


    The roller coaster drove slowly forward until it reached the highest point of the track. And then it


    gradually stopped.


    Karina opened her closed eyes nkly, and her face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s over so soon?!¡±


    Patricia, who was sitting in front, narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve said it. It¡¯s not scary at all. It


    will be over soon!¡±


    Benjamin on the side also agreed with Patricia and nodded, ¡°Yes, so I don¡¯t know what you are afraid


    of.¡±


    The little girl on the side looked at Patricia and Benjamin with a puzzled expression, ¡®Why did they lie to


    Auntie? The roller coaster is about to move...¡¯


    Karina snorted, with a smile on her face, ¡°I have thought it would be very terrible! It turned out that it


    was nothing...¡±


    Before Karina could finish her words, the roller coaster that had just stopped suddenly moved and then


    descended forward quickly.


    For a moment, everyone on the roller coaster screamed.


    The screams came to Karina¡¯s ears but still couldn¡¯t bring back her expression.


    Sitting in the first row of the roller coaster, Patricia and Benjamin looked at each other and smiled, with


    smirks on their faces.


    When the roller coaster drove slowly back to the end, all the people on the roller coaster left one by


    one.


    Only Karina sat there with a pale face as if she had lost her soul. The little girl on the side sighed


    quietly and patted Karina on the shoulder, ¡°Auntie, take care.¡±


    Patricia unfastened the seat belt for Karina before helping her up from the seat.


    Karina fell weakly on Patricia¡¯s shoulders and felt depressed.


    She now felt that the whole world had deceived her. The little girl next to her said that it was her first


    time riding a roller coaster and was very nervous and scared. But in the end, she cheered as joyfully as


    Patricia and Benjamin!


    Patricia and Benjamin had said that it was over! But the roller coaster suddenly started again!


    As soon as Karina left the roller coaster, she felt that she came alive. Shey weakly on the chair.


    ¡°Karina, you can take a break here. I will apany Benjamin to buy something.¡±


    Patricia patted Karina¡¯s back lightly with a bright smile.


    After a while, Benjamin put a handsome baseball cap on Karina¡¯s head, with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Auntie Karina, this is my gift for you.¡±


    Karina sat up slowly, touched the baseball cap on her head, and snorted coldly.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t think that I will forgive you for deceiving me on the roller coaster even if you buy me a hat!¡±


    Benjamin stretched out his little hand helplessly, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like it, just give it back to me.¡±


    Karina turned her head and snorted coldly, ¡°No way! The hat given out is like the water poured out! It


    can¡¯t be taken back!¡±


    Patricia helped Karina who was sitting on the chair up, with a smiling face, ¡°Well, if you are so


    ufortable, let¡¯s y some light-hearted activities!¡±


    Karina looked at Patricia suspiciously, ¡°Really? Are you so kind?¡±


    Benjamin took Karina¡¯s hand and then gently held Patricia¡¯s hand, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t waste time. Let¡¯s y


    now!¡±


    The scene of the three people hand in hand was extremely beautiful. Karina was tall and thin.


    Benjamin, who stood in the middle, held Karina in one hand and Patricia in the other.


    The people passing by couldn¡¯t help pointing at Patricia, Benjamin, and Karina.


    ¡°Look! Do you think the family of three has good looks?¡±


    ¡°Really? That man wears a hat, so I can¡¯t see his face!¡±


    ¡°But we can tell from his figure that he must be very handsome!¡±


    ¡°Wow! They look pretty happy...¡±


    Karina had super cool short hair. After she wore a baseball cap, her short hair waspletely covered.


    And her clothes were generally trendy and neutral, so it was not surprising that she would be mistaken


    for a man.


    Karina couldn¡¯t bear to turn her head and red at the gossiping crowd behind. ¡°Watch carefully! I am


    a woman, not a man!¡±


    The crowd behind her was startled and then began to talk again. ¡°Damn it! Lesbian!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exciting! I guess that the one wearing the hat is TOP, and the beauty wearing long hair and no


    make-up is BOTTOM!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pity that both the beauties are lesbians.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    Karina almost went crazy. She couldn¡¯t even understand what happened to these people¡¯s brain! How


    could they think of it like this? If this was the case, she would rather be mistaken for a man!


    ¡°A family of three¡± always sounded better than ¡°lesbian¡±!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 25 Never Touched Her

    Chapter 25 Never Touched Her


    Benjamin gradually stopped his footsteps. He watched the Ferris Wheel towering into the clouds with


    dazzling lights, and his eyes sparkled with light.


    Patricia squatted beside Benjamin and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Benjamin, do you want to ride the


    Ferris Wheel?¡±


    Benjamin turned his head and nodded at Patricia with a serious face, ¡°I want to sit with Mommy and


    Auntie Karina!¡±


    Karina took Benjamin on the ground into her arms. Although her legs were trembling all the time,


    Karina was ready to sacrifice herself.


    ¡°Since you want to ride the Ferris Wheel, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Benjamin patted Karina on the head lightly, with a smile on his face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Karina held Benjamin to stand in line behind the crowd and then sneered, ¡°Afraid? In my dictionary,


    there is no word ¡®afraid¡¯!¡±


    Patricia shrugged and exchanged a smile with Benjamin.


    In the high-level VIP waiting area, a woman, who looked like Patricia, wore a luxurious and boat-neck


    dress. And a baby who looked like Benjamin was standing next to her.


    The difference was that the baby in the VIP room had a strong cold aura, with a Rubik¡¯s Cube in his


    hand. In less than a minute, the Rubik¡¯s Cube that was chaotic just now recovered in an instant, with a


    surprising speed.


    Lydia pressed her hand tightly on the ss window of the VIP room, her face full of shocks.


    She clenched her fists, and a moment of panic appeared in her eyes that wore delicate makeup.


    ¡®Patricia! Patricia is back! How could Patriciae back? Hasn¡¯t she been away from Midfort for


    several years? Why did shee back suddenly at this time?!


    She involuntarily closed her trembling eyelids as if doubting what she saw now. But when she opened


    her eyes again, she still watched Patricia and others talking andughing with delight not far away,


    which made her heart jolted.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t read it wrong! That person is Patricia! And that kid is also there!¡¯


    Lydia couldn¡¯t help looking down at Joshua, who was still ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube beside her.


    Just then, her face was full of shocks! That baby looked exactly like Joshua!


    Lydia and Patricia were twins, but they looked quite different!


    However, there was not a big difference between Joshua and Patricia¡¯s baby!


    The ss window of the VIP room was a concept with extraordinary features. People couldn¡¯t see the


    inside from outside, but people could see the outside clearly from the inside.


    So Patricia, who stood outside, didn¡¯t see Lydia and Joshua in the VIP room.


    Lydianded a heavy punch on the ss window, and then her brow slowly furrowed.


    Joshua¡¯s hand ying with Rubik¡¯s Cube paused. He frowned and looked at Lydia with a trace of


    displeasure.


    At this time, the door of the VIP room opened, and the staff inside gave a fawning smile to Lydia.


    ¡°Mrs.. Randolph, you can go on the Ferris Wheel.¡±


    Lydia scanned his face with a cold eye and pulled Benjamin with her hand rudely, without any


    gentleness at all.


    ¡°Joshua, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The staff closed the door with a puzzled look, his face full of depression. He wondered if he said the


    wrong thing that made Mrs.. Randolph upset.


    Joshua looked at Lydia with a cold face, ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you say that you would apany me to the


    amusement park this time? I haven¡¯t yed the first project yet. Why should we go now?¡±


    Lydia looked at Joshua¡¯s face and expression that was exactly the same as Archibald¡¯s and instantly


    became angry!


    Although she married Archibald under the guise of Patricia and became the so-called Mrs. Randolph,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    she still had her selfish calctions.


    She had nned to give birth to a baby as soon as possible during the years when Patricia was away!


    In that case, even if her lie was discovered one day, at least she still had her own baby with Archibald!


    Archibald wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. On the contrary, he might allow her to stay in the Randolph


    Family as his wife.


    So what if Archibald no longer spoiled her? She was still Archibald¡¯s wife, and everyone would be


    jealous of her!


    She clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails sank hard into her flesh. She had scratched her


    hands, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.


    But what she never expected was that Archibald had never touched her in the past three years!


    Although she used countless methods, she never seeded in seducing him!


    And Archibald never gave her a pleasant look, let alone working with the Coleman Family!


    Because of this, Wesley became a little dissatisfied with Lydia. Fortunately, she was Archibald¡¯s wife.


    Although the Randolph Group did not cooperate with the Coleman Group, many people who wanted to


    please Archibald came to cooperate with the Coleman Group.


    But three years ago, Archibald went to investigate Patricia! She was so scared that she almost went


    crazy! Fortunately, at that time, Patricia left Midfort! Otherwise, her dirty tricks might have been brought


    to light!


    But now, Patricia was back! She even came back with her son! Thinking of this, Lydia became angrier


    and threw away Joshua¡¯s hand with disgust on her face.


    ¡°Shut up! You are old enough! How could you think ofing to the amusement park all day long?


    Don¡¯t forget that you shoulder the entire Randolph Family! I¡¯m busy with my own business. I don¡¯t want


    to waste my time here with you!¡±


    Lydia¡¯s tone was harsh. Her tone didn¡¯t reveal the concern of a mother for her son, only disgust and


    dislike.


    As long as she saw Joshua¡¯s face, Lydia would think of Patricia! Thinking of Patricia, she couldn¡¯t wait


    to choke Joshua to death!


    She was looking after a baby that didn¡¯t belong to her at all. Besides, she still had to adapt to


    Archibald¡¯s disposition every day! If Archibald gave her his attitude, she had to please Joshua, the little


    boy!


    Archibald seemed indifferent and was strict to Joshua, but Lydia knew that Archibald cared very much


    about this baby! Only when she treated Joshua well would Archibald give her a pleasant look!


    Listening to Lydia¡¯s words, Joshua felt a little disappointed, ¡°Since you are busy, you can leave first! As


    for the Ferris Wheel and the amusement park, I can y by myself.¡±


    Lydia was taken aback for a moment. She knew Joshua had always wanted toe to the amusement


    park. She had invited Archibald toe together and wanted to use this opportunity to draw closer the


    rtionship between Archibald and Joshua.


    Archibald agreed, which made her ecstatic. But Archibald had to attend an emergency meeting and left


    suddenly.

 Chapter 26 Suspicion

    Chapter 26 Suspicion


    Since Archibald did note to the amusement park, how was Lydia in the mood to hang out with


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Joshua here? However, at the thought of Archibald¡¯s love for Joshua, Lydia suppressed her frustration


    and stayed with Joshua.


    But now, she saw Patricia standing in a queue outside!


    In that case, how could Lydia keep staying in this amusement park? If she bumped into Patricia,


    wouldn¡¯t the lie fall off itself?


    Seeing that Joshua had already turned around and was about to get into the Ferris Wheel, Lydia


    stretched out her hand and grabbed his arm at once.


    Lydia wasn¡¯t bothered about whether Joshua would get hurt or not, and dragged him backwards rudely.


    "You can¡¯t get in there!"


    Joshua looked confusedly at Lydia behind him. His mother wasn¡¯t very kind to him, nor was she like


    any other mother. Furthermore, she acted like one person in front of his father, while she was totally


    another person behind his back.


    However, Joshua had never med her. His mother had given him life, so he couldn¡¯t me her, but


    he had to admit that he didn¡¯t like her at all.


    Besides, she had always been gentle, but was very rude and impolite today.


    "Mom, why can¡¯t I go? I¡¯m not a little baby anymore. If you are busy, you may go home first. I¡¯ll be fine


    on my own!"


    Lydia tightened the grip on Joshua¡¯s wrist with a stern face.


    "No! When I say no, I mean no! It¡¯ste now, and we should go home! Otherwise, your father will me


    me!"


    Lydia kept ncing at Patricia and the others, who were about to get into the Ferris Wheel, as she


    spoke.


    Joshua followed Lydia¡¯s nce in confusion, but it was a few secondste.


    When he looked over, Patricia and Karina, who was holding Benjamin, had already got into the Ferris


    Wheel and could no longer be seen.


    It was when she saw Patricia get into the Ferris Wheel that Lydia let out a sigh of relief. Then, she held


    Joshua¡¯s hand and walked out of the VIP room.


    When they hurried back to the Randolph¡¯s house in the car, Lydia loosened her grip on Joshua¡¯s hand,


    and raised her hand in front of Joshua¡¯s face with her palm facing up.


    "Give me your hand."


    Joshua cast a nce at Lydia, and finally put his hand on her palm, as if he was used to this kind of


    situation.


    Lydia showed a tender smile and held Joshua¡¯s hand gently, trying her best to y the role as a loving


    mother.


    Once the door of the house was pushed open, Archibald, who was reading on the sofa in the living


    room with his legs crossed, raised his head slowly, looking at Joshua and Lydia, who were walking


    towards him.


    Actually, he was only staring at Joshua.


    "Aren¡¯t you in the amusement park? Why are you back so early?"


    Lydia stepped forward, sat next to Archibald and chimed in, for fear that Joshua would say anything


    against her, "Well, it was Joshua who wanted toe back earlier so that he could do homework and


    read more books. He thought the amusement park was just for kids."


    Lydia covered her mouth and chuckled, looking amused, "He¡¯s clearly a baby, but behaves like an


    adult."


    Archibald didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Lydia; instead, his gaze fell upon Joshua.


    Staring at Joshua, Archibald remained silent, as if he was waiting for him to say something.


    Joshua gave an indifferent nce at Lydia aside and nodded eventually. "Yes, the amusement park is


    for kids. I¡¯d rathere back and read more books than wasting my time there."


    Archibald stood up from the sofa slowly, turned around and walked upstairs.


    Lydia, who was still on the sofa, nced at Joshua, turned around immediately and followed him


    upstairs.


    "Archibald, wait for me."


    Joshua dropped his eyes and shuffled to his own room.


    The little Joshua sat in front of his desk and picked up the family photo of three, but there was no smile


    on his face.


    No one was absent in the photo, and they did look like a happy family, but all of them in the photo


    seemed unhappy.


    Both his father and he looked nk and numb, while his mother was trying to present herself better.


    Joshua mmed the photo on the desk, and then released a sigh slowly.


    Actually, he had suspected many times that Lydia was not his mother. He had a sneaking feeling that


    his mother might be someone else.


    It was not until when he had read the paternity test report in his father¡¯s roomst time that Joshua


    realized that he was his father¡¯s baby, so his mother must be his mother.


    Even so, Joshua remained skeptical deep in his heart.


    The old butler Lee gently pushed open the door of Joshua¡¯s room and walked in.


    "Little young master, it¡¯s gettingte. You might stop reading and go to bed."


    Joshua raised his head and nodded at the butler, "Grandpa Lee, I see. Please go to bed early."


    Lee took out a stuffed toy from his behind and ced it in front of Joshua with a smile on his face.


    "Little master, this is for you."


    Joshua was stunned the moment he saw the stuffed toy in front of him, but a trace of surprise was


    gleaming in his dark and cold eyes.


    "Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t this the souvenir toy from the amusement park?"


    Smiling, Lee stuffed the toy into Joshua¡¯s arms. "Exactly. As an old man, I don¡¯t need this, so I want to


    give it to you."


    Joshua held the toy and couldn¡¯t help but look at him. "But Grandpa Lee, isn¡¯t this yours?"


    "Well, this is a gift from my grandson, but I¡¯m too old for this." Lee scratched his head, smiling.


    Holding the toy, Joshua jumped from the chair and bowed to Lee, showing his gratitude.


    "Grandpa Lee, thank you."


    Lee stroked Joshua¡¯s head, looking at him affectionately. "It¡¯s alright, as long as you like it, little


    master."


    When Lee walked out of Joshua¡¯s room, he pressed himself against the wall with a guilty look on his


    facing, blushing at once.


    How would his grandson have sent him such a gift? It was the young master who gave the toy to him!


    A few minutes ago, Archibald called Lee to his room. Sitting at the bedside, he was reading a book and


    said with a casual tone, "There is a toy on the back seat in my car. Take it out and give it to Joshua."


    Lee was slightly stunned. "A toy?"


    Archibald turned the page with an air of indifference. "I bought it when passing by the amusement


    park."


    Staring at Archibald in front of him, Lee couldn¡¯t help but smile with relief. "Young master, you couldn¡¯t


    take little young master to the amusement park, so you bought it for him deliberately, right?"


    Archibald¡¯s hand, which was turning the page, paused faintly. "No. Stop talking nonsense. Just give it to


    him now."

 Chapter 27 Expectation

    Chapter 27 Expectation


    Lee nodded repeatedly, turned around and left.


    Before he left the room, Archibald¡¯s cold voice came again.


    "Don¡¯t let him know that I bought the toy. In a word, don¡¯t get me involved, understand?"


    Lee was slightly stunned, and then frowned in puzzlement. "Young master, why would you do this? You


    always put on a stern face in front of little young master, and act as if you couldn¡¯t care less about little


    young master. Actually, no one cares more about him than you do in the Randolph family."


    Archibald frowned slowly. He raised his head and stared at Lee.


    "Because this is how I grew up. I hope he will be able to handle any situation independently in the


    future, instead of living under the name of ''the son of Archibald Randolph'', get it?"


    Lee paused for a moment, but finally nodded. "Yes, young master. I see."


    Lee patted himself on the chest. Although little young master was a genius with high IQ, he was still a


    kid, and it was easier to fool him.


    Joshua put the toy beside his pillow carefully, and a faint smile spread slowly across his cold face.


    If Grandpa Lee¡¯s grandson came to the Randolph¡¯s house to send a toy to him, he should have heard


    about it?


    Besides, when Grandpa Lee stuffed the toy into his arms, Joshua had smelt a faint scent from it.


    Clearly, that scent matched the smell in his father¡¯s car.


    Which meant t this toy was not sent by Grandpa Lee¡¯s grandson, but from his father.


    Thinking of this, Joshua felt warm inside. His father had always been strict to him, but he actually cared


    about him very much, right?


    Joshua poked the toy¡¯s head with his little finger. "My father is such a fool. How can the man with an IQ


    of 200 fool me, a boy with an IQ of 220?"


    On the other side, Archibald, who didn¡¯t know that his lie had already been seen through, put down the


    book in his hand slowly, a faint smile appearing on his face.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin, who had had a lot of fun in the amusement park and bought a bunch of


    souvenirs and toys, was beaming with joys.


    Holding the railing, Karina walked out of the amusement park slowly. She swore to herself that she


    would nevere to this horrible ce again!


    "Karina! Mom, let¡¯se here again next time, alright?!"


    Hearing Benjamin¡¯s innocent words, Karina shuddered and almost fell to the ground.


    Next time?!!


    Karina turned around and grabbed Patricia¡¯s hand with a serious face. "Patricia, I have something to do


    at home! I¡¯m not going back with you guys. I¡¯m going home now!"


    Patricia gripped Karina¡¯s hand, looking displeased. "What are you doing? Why are you in a hurry? Is


    Dustin back?"


    Karina dropped her head slightly and then let out a sigh slowly. "Ever since Lydia married Archibald, my


    brother has been in depression. All he does is drinking alcohol! My parents got angry and sent him


    abroad to calm down for one year! He ising back tonight!"


    Patricia kept nodding and patted Karina on the shoulder. "Alright, alright. In that case, just go back


    soon!"


    Karina cast a worried nce at Patricia and Benjamin. "Then send me a message when you get


    home."


    Seeing that Karina had left, Benjamin heaved a sigh slowly. "Mom, it¡¯s boring without auntie Karina."


    Patricia rubbed Benjamin¡¯s head. "Little fool, Karina went home to see her lover."


    Hearing Patricia¡¯s words, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but frown. "Lover? Didn¡¯t Karina go to see her


    brother?"


    Patricia was stunned. "The case is tooplicated for you to understand."


    Patricia stopped a taxi and went back to the apartment. When she put down all the toys and dolls in her


    hands, she went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    "Benjamin,e and take a bath."


    Benjamin wrapped himself up in a small bath towel and then moved slowly to the bathroom door, not


    wanting to go in.


    "Mom, I¡¯m old enough to bath myself."


    Seeing Benjamin¡¯s cringing, Patricia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "You wicked little boy, do you think mom


    won¡¯t even let off a baby?"


    Benjamin kept shaking his head, looking serious. "No, no, no. Only Karina can be like this. But mom,


    I¡¯ve already grown up. I can do things myself."


    Patricia raised her eyebrows. "Are you really going to take a bath yourself?"


    Benjamin nodded earnestly. "Yes!"


    Patricia got up, left the bathroom and reclined on the sofa. "Fine then. I¡¯m in the living room. If you


    need anything, just call me."


    Seeing that Patricia had left, Benjamin moved his little legs and ran into the bathroom.


    "OK! Mom, you can¡¯t sneak a peek at me!"


    Patricia pursed her lips. Tilting her head, she couldn¡¯t help but think to herself. Had she left the


    impression of being thirsty to her baby?


    Benjamin carried a little stool and put it beside the bathtub. Then he stepped onto the little stool and


    stood in the bathtub.


    The water in the bathtub was deep enough to submerge himpletely, so Benjamin couldn¡¯t sit down


    but stand.


    He put the little bath towel on his body aside, and then stretched out his little hands to wet his body¡­


    In less than half an hour, Benjamin changed into a lovely rabbit pajama and walked out.


    "Mom, I¡¯m done."


    Patricia squatted down next to Benjamin and smelt him, looking surprised. "Wow, you smell so sweet. It


    seems that my little Ben has really grown up. You can even take a bath yourself!"


    Benjamin nodded his head seriously, and then bent his little arm. "I¡¯m so strong that I¡¯m able to protect


    you!"


    Patricia took up her rabbit pajama aside, turned around and went to the bathroom. "OK, I¡¯m going to


    take a shower."


    Benjamin watched Patricia walking into the bathroom and asked earnestly, "Mom, do you want me to


    help you?"


    Hearing Benjamin¡¯s words, Patricia almost tripped over.


    She refused without thinking, "Benjamin, are you kidding? I¡¯m an adult!"


    Benjamin saw Patricia closing the bathroom door, and the innocent smile on his face disappeared


    instantly.


    He looked at the clock on the wall, closed his eyes and started to calcte at once.


    Usually, it took mom less than half an hour to take a shower, but never sooner than 25 minutes! The


    time should be enough!


    Benjamin turned around and climbed up to the stool. Then he turned on theptop immediately, typed


    something and got to an unknown website.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After closing the three deals quickly, he exited the website and cleared the history log.


    Seeing the name card beside theptop, Benjamin squinted his big bright eyes gradually¡­

 Chapter 28 Little Adult and Big Baby

    Chapter 28 Little Adult and Big Baby


    Benjamin took a closer look at the name card in his hand for a while before moving his thin lips,


    "Matthew Crawford, from Crawford Group?"


    His hand, which was about to close theptop, moved to the right, and then his little hands started to


    type swiftly. Before long, the information of Crawford Group and Matthew Crawford appeared on the


    Benjamin nced over the contents on theptop screen, looking serious. It seemed that this was the


    ce where his mom was going to work. This was a nicepany though, hardly any skeleton in the


    closet. Besides, thispany¡¯s main business was fashion design, whose demand matched mom¡¯s


    major.


    Benjamin nodded with satisfaction. He didn¡¯t even notice that Patricia was approaching him slowly from


    behind.


    "Howe I failed to get such detailed information on Crawford Group and Matthew Crawford on the


    search engine?" Patricia tilted her head, her gaze fixing on theptop screen.


    Benjamin was stunned, and then he turned off theptop at once.


    Seeing that theptop screen went ck, Patricia couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. "Why did you turn it


    off? I haven¡¯t finished reading yet."


    "Mom, I¡¯ve checked it for you. That¡¯s a greatpany. You may go and have a try."


    Patricia lowered her head slightly. "Crawford Group has a good reputation in Midfort all the years."


    She started tough as she spoke, then shook her head and said, "Why am I talking about it with a


    baby like you?"


    Patricia held Benjamin up and walked straight into the room. "We have to go to bed early tonight. You


    need to go to school tomorrow, while I need to go to work."


    Everyone was sleeping at midnight.


    A figure was tossing and turning on bed in a luxurious room, finding it hard to fall asleep. Lydia sat up


    on the bed, a lit cigarette between her fingers. Smoke rings were blown out, making her eyes hazy.


    The scenes that she had seen today were ying automatically in her mind, keeping her awake. When


    Lydia closed her eyes, all she had in mind was Patricia and Benjamin¡¯s figures!


    In her dream, Patricia kicked her away and got together with Archibald. The family of four was living


    happily together. Their smile stung her eyes, making her sleepless.


    Lydia picked up her phone and made a call.


    A sleepy female voice came from the other end of the line, "Hello? Is that Lydia? It¡¯s sote. Why are


    you still awake? Something happened?"


    Lydia squinted her eyes, looking sinister, but her voice sounded wronged and worried.


    "Mom! Patricia is back! She is back!"


    The sleepy voice on the other end of the line cried out, and then none drowsiness could be heard.


    "What?! Patricia is back?! How can it be? She¡¯s been away for just three years! Lydia, are you


    mistaken?"


    Lydia pursed her lips uncontrobly. "Mom! It¡¯s real! I saw her today with my own eyes. At first, I didn¡¯t


    believe it either, but it was real. Patricia is back for real!"


    Miranda paused and then let out a sigh slowly. "Now that she¡¯s back, she may not leave so easily,


    right?"


    Lydia couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth, looking indignant. "But mom, Lydia shouldn¡¯t appear in Midfort! If


    she was discovered by Archibald in Midfort, we Coleman family would be doomed! Three years ago,


    Archibald investigated Patricia. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Patricia had already left at that time, we


    would have been exposed then!"


    Miranda heard Lydia¡¯s words, and her heart almost jumped to her throat immediately. "Lydia, how about


    the rtionship between Archibald and you? Haven¡¯t you slept together?"


    Lydia looked back at the huge and empty room behind her, a cold smile hanging on her face. "Mom,


    Archibald and I haven¡¯t slept together yet. We sleep in separate rooms. How can I have his baby?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Lydia, don¡¯t rush. Take it easy. You¡¯re Archibald¡¯s wife, undoubtedly. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll get


    pregnant!" Mirandaforted Lydia.


    Lydia threw the cigarette in her hand to the ground and stepped on it. Then she ground it, as if the


    cigarette was Patricia.


    "Mom, I know that! But now Patricia is back, and I¡¯m not even sure whether I¡¯ll be Archibald¡¯s wife in the


    future! Although I don¡¯t want to rush, my fate is intertwined with the Coleman family. Mom, do you get


    it?"


    After a moment of silence, Miranda dropped her head slightly. "Lydia, don¡¯t worry. As to Patricia, I¡¯ll sort


    it out. If the worstes, let¡¯s make her leave again!"


    Lydia heard Miranda¡¯s words, and her restless heart sank back to her stomach.


    "Mom, for the sake of me, for the sake of the Coleman family, don¡¯t ever, ever soften¡­"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Lydia. I know that¡­"


    Lydia hung up and heaved a long sigh. As long as Patricia was away for another few years, she would


    definitely have Archibald¡¯s baby!


    Three years had passed, and Archibald had never touched her. Lydia didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t


    warm that cold-hearted Archibald, with the power of time!


    Next morning, the moment the rm clock went off, Patricia sat up instantly.


    "Benjamin, Benjamin! Hurry up! Get up. It¡¯s time to go to school!"


    Patricia shook Benjamin beside her immediately, but it was empty next to her and Benjamin was


    nowhere to be seen.


    When she got out of the room, Patricia was attracted by some tantalizing smell. Then she saw the


    warm milk and toast on the table.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin passed the cup of water and a toothbrush with toothpaste to Patricia. "Mom,


    wash up now."


    When she finished washing herself up, Patricia was still in a daze. Was she being taken care of by her


    own son? Why did Patricia feel that she was like a baby who needed a lot of care while Benjamin was


    like a little adult?


    Benjamin spread the strawberry jam on a piece of toast and then put it in Patricia¡¯s hand. The next


    second, he carried a little stool and put it behind Patricia.


    Benjamin stepped on the little stool with a woodenb in his hand.


    "Mom, if you continue sitting here in a trance, both of us may bete."


    Patricia was stunned, and then she started to gulp the toast.


    Benjamin smiled, as the woodenb in his hand was sliding down Patricia¡¯s smooth hair.


    When he finishedbing Patricia¡¯s hair, Benjamin took up the hair band aside and ited her hair


    into ady hairstyle.


    Benjamin jumped off the stool, ran to Patricia¡¯s front, and then nodded with satisfaction. "Hmm, it looks


    good."


    This morning, Benjamin had deliberately searched some hairstyle photos on the inte. Although it


    was the first time he had ever done this, Benjamin was even better than professionals!

 Chapter 29 Mommy Needs My Care

    Chapter 29 Mommy Needs My Care


    Hardly had Patricia finished her breakfast than Benjamin handed her purse to her. "Mommy, I have put


    your sketches and the necessary tools into your purse, as well as a first-aid kit."


    Patricia opened her purse nkly. Seeing that everything was inside, she was dumbfounded. Even she


    herself might not get everything so ready like this.


    Looking at Benjamin, who had already carried his schoolbag next to her, Patricia opened and closed


    her mouth, unable to say a word.


    "Mommy, stop staring nkly at me. Our bus will arrive in five minutes. That bus heads straight to


    Sidney Kindergarten. You have to transfer to Bus 220 there, and will arrive at Crawford Group in five


    minutes, which means, you will arrive at thepany at 7.50 am."


    Benjamin held Patricia¡¯s hand and walked downstairs evenly.


    Patricia failed to close her mouth. Had she given birth to a baby, or an electronic program?


    "Benjamin, how did you know the route to your kindergarten? And how did you know which bus to


    transfer to mypany? I nned to take a taxi there¡­"


    Benjamin answered with a calm face, "Yesterday when we were in Karina¡¯s car, I figured out the routine


    to the kindergarten. After that, when I searched Crawford Group on Baidu, I took a look at Crawford


    Group¡¯s address in passing and then I deduced the routine from Sidney Kindergarten to Crawford


    Group."


    Patricia was totally shocked. She couldn¡¯t help but tighten the grip on Benjamin¡¯s hand. "So you figured


    out everything after you took a look at the road? Then you deduced the routine via the geographical


    locations?"


    "Yeah. Is that soplicated?" Benjamin tilted his head in confusion.


    Patricia put her palms together devoutly and kept muttering, "Buddha, please have mercy on me."


    So this was how it felt to live with a genius!


    Patricia shook her head and quickened her steps. "Benjamin, didn¡¯t you say that the bus would arrive in


    five minutes? Then we have to hurry up!"


    Benjamin pulled Patricia¡¯s hand with a cool face. "Mom, no hurry."


    Patricia and Benjamin walked to the bus station slowly. The moment they stood still, the bus came


    towards them and stopped in front of them.


    Patricia, now sitting on the bus, was still in a daze. Seemingly, taking Benjamin outside equaled taking


    an amazing buff with her!


    There were more and more people in the bus as it moved forward, among whom there were the elderly


    and the children. Many young people were in the bus too, but no one chose to offer his seat.


    Watching the old man standing aside holding the handrail, Benjamin stood up without hesitation, his


    little hand pulling the old man¡¯s hand. "Granny, please take a seat."


    The old man stared at Benjamin, stunned, but refused to sit on the seat. "No, no. Little boy, you are still


    so young, and it¡¯s crowded on the bus. What if you get hurt?"


    "Granny, I¡¯m not a baby anymore. I¡¯m already a grownup, so please take this seat, granny!" Benjamin


    looked determined.


    Seeing the old granny reluctant to take the seat, Patricia felt warm inside.


    Patricia stood up and smiled at the granny. "Please take this seat. My son can sit on myps."


    Hearing Patricia¡¯s words, the old granny sat down. She stared at Patricia with a smile. "Girl, you have a


    good boy!"


    Chuckling, Patricia pulled Benjamin up to herps, but Benjamin wouldn¡¯t sit on them.


    Both his tiny hands held tight to the handrail, as he insisted on standing.


    "Mom, I told you. I¡¯m a grownup. Don¡¯t always treat me like a kid."


    Patricia smiled and shook her head slightly, poking Benjamin¡¯s head gently with her fingers.


    "Alright, alright, Benjamin is a grownup. How about I stand with you?"


    Benjamin shook his head without thinking. "No! Mom is ady. I need to take good care of you! Mom,


    take your seat!"


    Seeing Benjamin, a three-year-old baby, offering his seat, the other young people on the bus were


    embarrassed to sit on their seats. They stood up one by one to offer their seats to the needed.


    A sweet scene was going on in the bus. The elderly and the children were all sitting, while the young


    people standing.


    The only discordant detail was that Benjamin, a little boy, was standing among the adults. He looked so


    tiny and lovely.


    Patricia stood up from her seat slowly, and then held Benjamin¡¯s little hand gently. "But I want to be with


    you."


    Benjamin watched Patricia and his bright eyes widened, but then he squinted with a smile on his face.


    "Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do with you."


    Patricia stood up, and there was an empty seat on the bus at once, but no one stepped up to sit on it.


    When Patricia and Benjamin got off the bus, there was still no one taking that seat.


    Once they arrived at the entrance of Sidney Kindergarten, Miss Erin had long been waiting there.


    "Benjamin, you are very punctual." Squinting her eyes, Miss Erin smiled at Benjamin.


    Benjamin lowered his head slightly. "One needs to be honest and punctual."


    Miss Erin nodded her head with satisfaction and then looked at Patricia, "Benjamin¡¯s mommy, if you live


    far away from the kindergarten, you may entrust Benjamin to the care of the kindergarten, so that it will


    save you a lot of trouble. Of course, you maye to see your baby at any time."


    Hardly had Miss Erin finished her words than Benjamin burst out anxiously.


    "No! I don¡¯t want to be entrusted to the kindergarten! I want to be with my mommy."


    Seeing Benjamin reacting strongly, Miss Erin couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Benjamin, it is just a suggestion


    to your mom."


    Benjamin shook his head earnestly. "You don¡¯t have to suggest anything to my mom. I have to be with


    my mom. I have to take care of her!"


    Hearing Benjamin¡¯s words, Miss Erin smiled awkwardly. At this moment, of course it was impossible for


    her to believe that Benjamin could take care of Patricia. However, Patricia started to blush upon


    hearing Benjamin¡¯s words.


    It seemed that she had indeed been taken care of by his son.


    Smiling, Patricia turned down Miss Erin¡¯s suggestion. "It¡¯s alright, Miss Erin. It¡¯s better to keep him


    beside me."


    Standing at the entrance of the kindergarten, Benjamin saw Patricia leaving slowly and frowned,


    looking worried.


    He couldn¡¯t help but step forward. "Mom, when you are off work, wait for me downstairs of your office


    building. I¡¯ll pick you up!"


    Hearing Benjamin¡¯s words, Patricia stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    She replied in embarrassment, "Alright, Benjamin. Just go inside. I am going to thepany."


    Watching the worried Benjamin, Miss Erin was stunned. Was she mistaken about the identities of


    Benjamin and Patricia?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 30 Office Politics

    Chapter 30 Office Politics


    Patricia left Sidney Kindergarten. Not long after she had walked out of the kindergarten, Bus 220 had


    already stopped next to her.


    She got on the bus in surprise. She was still in a trance when the bus stopped at the entrance of


    Crawford Group.


    Patricia shook her head, and then stepped into the office building.


    Standing in front of the floor map of the building, Patricia deepened her frown. Where was the


    president¡¯s office? Crawford Group was so huge, and she didn¡¯t see the president¡¯s office!


    Watching a female employee passing by with a cup of coffee, Patricia turned to catch up with her.


    "Hello, I wonder where the president¡¯s office is?"


    The female employee stared at Patricia, who hadn¡¯t put on any makeup but still looked stunning, and


    squinted her eyes gradually. "The president¡¯s office? Why do you want to go to the president¡¯s office?"


    Patricia raised the name card in her hand to the female employee¡¯s face. " President Crawford asked


    me to report for duty at 8 am this morning in the president¡¯s office!"


    Staring at the name card in Patricia¡¯s hand, the female employee squinted her eyes slowly,


    contemting.


    The other female staff had gone through several interviews and climbed up to their current positions


    step by step, while this woman would actually go to the president¡¯s office personally with the president¡¯s


    name card!


    The female employee cast another nce at Patricia¡¯s face, and squinted. It seemed that this woman


    was not simple!


    "Well, the president¡¯s office¡­ Go along that corridor and then turn left. There is a stairway heading


    straight for the president¡¯s office."


    The female employee pointed at the way in front of them and said gently.


    Patricia¡¯s eyes squinted slowly. "Why the stairway? Isn¡¯t there an elevator in the Crawford Group?"


    Smiling, the female employee shook her head. "Of course there are. It¡¯s because something went


    wrong with the elevators today, and we need to climb stairs to work today."


    Patricia dropped her head slightly. She walked along the way the female employee told her, looking


    grateful.


    "Thank you. I¡¯m going up now."


    The female employee watched Patricia leaving. The kindness disappeared from her face immediately,


    and only a disdainful smile was left.


    She tilted her head, watched the clock aside, and then began to smile slowly.


    "When you finally realize what¡¯s going on, it should be over 8 am."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The female employee smiled and shook her head. Then she walked to her desk with the cup of coffee.


    Walking along the way the female employee just told her, Patricia frowned gradually.


    The deeper she went, the darker it became. How could it be that the president¡¯s office was in the


    deepest part of the corridor? Which president would keep such interest and hobby?


    Patricia stopped her footstep slowly. It seemed that she was about to leave the corridor.


    While at this moment, her phone rang.


    Patricia took out her phone from her purse. She read the text message sent by Benjamin and was


    She opened the message, read it and was slightly stunned.


    ''Mom, I forgot to tell you the address of the president¡¯s office! It¡¯s on the 17th floor!''


    When Patricia finished reading Benjamin¡¯s message, she cast another nce at the time shown on the


    phone screen.


    It was 7.57! She was running out of time!


    Patricia rushed towards the fire stairway in the deepest part of the corridor. Carrying her purse, she


    climbed two steps at a time, dashing upwards.


    Finally Patricia arrived at the 17th floor. Before she could catch her breath, she ran straight to end of


    the 17th floor.


    Patricia saw the doorte on the president¡¯s office and let out a sigh. Then she rang the doorbell and


    walked in.


    In the president¡¯s office, Matthew was sitting calmly at his desk, and then he nced at the watch on


    his wrist unhurriedly.


    He raised his face, which always looked gentle, and stared at Patricia. "It¡¯s 8.02. You are two minutes


    Patricia pursed her lips and lowered her head. "Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. It won¡¯t happen again."


    Hearing Patricia¡¯s words, Matthew¡¯s eyes squinted slowly, his face full of curiosity and interest.


    He knew very well what had happened on the first floor of the office building, including the fact that the


    female employee had fooled Patricia.


    He knew that Patricia had figured out the truth and not fooled by that female employee, but she was


    stillte.


    However, even though she waste, Patricia mentioned nothing about that female employee who


    should be med.


    "Well? Is there an excuse?" Seeing that Patricia didn¡¯t mention it, Matthew could only give her a hint in


    another way.


    Clearly, Patricia got Matthew¡¯s hint, but she didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    "If there is an excuse, it¡¯s because I was too slow to respond."


    With his chin on his hand, Matthew stared seriously at Patricia and asked, "If that female employee


    hadn¡¯t fooled you, you should have been here in time."


    Patricia was slightly stunned. "It was me who was too slow to adapt to the office life. If I had been able


    to react sooner, it wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this."


    Matthew nodded, his hand slipping from his chin. "But there is another reason. You still believed her."


    "What?" Patricia tilted her head in puzzlement.


    Matthew tapped the desk gently with his finger. "There¡¯s nothing wrong with the elevators of Crawford


    Group."


    Patricia heard Matthew¡¯s words, but there was no trace of surprise on her face, as if she had already


    expected it.


    Actually, she had long realized that there was nothing wrong with the elevators of Crawford Group.


    Crawford Groups was a hugepany, and it was among the top-notch enterprises in Midfort. In such


    apany, there shouldn¡¯t be anything like an elevator emergency.


    Even if there was some tiny problems, it would be fixed at once!


    But at that time, Patricia was not familiar with Crawford Group at all. If she turned around to look for the


    elevator, she would have to ask someone, so she had to spend more time looking for help.


    In that case, when she arrived at the president¡¯s office, she must bete for more than two minutes!


    Therefore, she chose "the hard way".


    "So, President Crawford, if I turned around to look for the elevator at that point, and asked someone for


    help, how would it turn out to be? I¡¯m afraid I would bete for more than two minutes."


    Matthew heard Patricia¡¯s words, and this time, it was his turn to be stunned. Because he hadn¡¯t thought


    of what Patricia said. It didn¡¯t ur to Matthew that he would be mistaken about a woman.


    Matthew shook his head with a smile on his face. "Patricia, you are the second person whom I¡¯m wrong


    about."


    Patricia was stunned, and then smiled. "The first one who made President Crawford wrong about must


    have impressed President Crawford a lot."

 Chapter 31 She Was the Second

    Chapter 31 She Was the Second


    Matthew listened to Patricia, and he recalled the lonely figure.


    He held his forehead as if he was helpless. That was more than memory. He would remember him to


    the end of his life.


    "Well, don''t mention him." Matthew felt cold when hearing his name.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia stepped forward and put the soaked business card on Matthew¡¯s desk.


    ¡°I amte on the first day. No matter what decision you¡¯ll make, I will ept.¡±


    Matthew squinted and looked at Patricia, ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯ll ask you to leave Crawford Group


    now?¡±


    Patricia raised her slightly surprised face and looked at Matthew, "Isn''t it?"


    Matthew nodded slightly, "Normally, you should leave. But I will not give up on a talent like you.


    Besides, I am quite satisfied with your response to the matter today."


    One more thing Matthew didn''t say was that she was the second person he misjudged in his life, and


    she was a woman.


    Patricia bowed and nodded at Matthew, and then said with excitement, "Thank you!"


    Matthew nodded slightly, and then handed Patricia a work card. "This is for you. Now you will start at


    the bottom as a designer. Are you OK with this? As I said yesterday, you have to start from scratch."


    Patricia nodded earnestly, and then epted the work card with respect, "Yes, I know, thank you,


    Matthew."


    Matthew nodded slightly, and then pointed the door, "You can go now. My assistant will take you to your


    cubicle."


    Patricia nodded repeatedly, and then exited his office slowly.


    Sitting in the office, Matthew started a video call with a contact on hisputer.


    As soon as the video call was put through, the screen was upied by Archibald Randolph¡¯s fabulous


    face.


    Archibald gradually became impatient, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯ve got nothing to do now?¡±


    Matthew curled his lips and couldn¡¯t hide his smile, ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯ve got a genius designer recently. But in


    case she aims too high and bes arrogant, I n to let her start from scratch.¡±


    Archibald paused slightly, and he was impatient, ¡°Why would she agree to join yourpany?¡±


    ¡°She promised withoutints. What¡¯s interesting is that she is the second person I have


    misjudged. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone besides you.¡±


    Archibald¡¯s expression was cold, but he said with a charming smile, ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to make such


    mistake since you are stupid.¡±


    Archibald didn¡¯t set eyes on Matthew and left him a side face the whole time. And there was constant


    sound of typing.


    Suddenly, the typing stopped. Archibald turned his head and looked straight at Matthew.


    "What did you just say? A woman?"


    Matthew nodded slightly, and felt nothing wrong, "Yeah, a woman."


    Archibald raised his hands and apuded for Matthew, and looked peacefully.


    ¡°It seems that you are interested in that woman. It is good for you, as you can finally be off the market.¡±


    Matthew stared at Archibald snappishly, ¡°What do you mean by off the market? I focus on my career


    now. But, Archibald, do you want to visit mypany next time? That woman seems smart and could


    be your match.¡±


    Archibald nced at Matthew coldly upon hearing his words.


    ¡°My match? You are exaggerated. I have no interest in another woman. I¡¯m a married man.¡±


    Matthew shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Yeah, you are married, but you only care about your son,


    you don¡¯t even touch your wife. How aggrieved it is to be your wife?¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t finish when the video was hung up by Archibald.


    He shrugged helplessly; he didn¡¯t lie.


    Archibald got into a sh marriage with an unheard woman, and there wasn¡¯t even a wedding


    ceremony. He didn¡¯t touch her in three years.


    Marilyn who was wearing a career suit led Patricia to a cubicle beside the window.


    ¡°This will be your cubicle from now on.¡±


    Patricia nodded slightly and smiled at Marilyn, as she saw the perfect supporting equipment on the


    table.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Marilyn paused, ¡°By the way, thepany will hold a designpetition soon. You have to submit the


    finished product and then take it to thepetition.¡±


    She looked at Patricia, couldn¡¯t help but say a few more, ¡°If you get the top three, there would be a


    promotion. And there will be manypanies there, you could be famous.¡±


    Looking at Marilyn who was about to leave, Patricia said, "Why do you tell me this?"


    Marilyn stopped, and then continued, "The President asked me to tell you, but you must remember that


    your time is almost running out. You only have two days. Other participants have finished their work. If


    you want to participate, I will sign up for you now, but the finished product..."


    Before Marilyn finished her words, Patricia nodded seriously, "I want to participate. I will definitely give


    you the final product within two days."


    Listening to Patricia''s firm tone, Marilyn turned and left.


    The female employee sitting next to Patricia clenched her hands and was full of resentment.


    Patricia was here, and she was escorted by the President¡¯s assistance Marilyn. She pointed the wrong


    way for Patricia earlier today, and Patricia was definitelyte for work.


    How could she still be in Crawford Group? She waste without doubt. The President hated people


    who were not punctual.


    Obviously, the entirepany noticed that Patricia was special to Crawford Group.


    Her colleagues around were whispering and gossiping about Patricia, but nobody approached her in a


    friendly way.


    She ignored the gossips, and what was on her mind was the designpetition.

 Chapter 32 The Design Competition

    Chapter 32 The Design Competition


    Patricia put her hand on the mouse, and quickly searched for information about thetestpetition


    of Crawford Group.


    Exquisite illustrations and many stylish fonts were shown on the web page. Her attention instantly fell


    on the theme of thepetition, and the theme focused on youth, future, and hope.


    Patricia''s beautiful eyes narrowed gradually, and countless inspirations slipped through her mind.


    Youth, future and hope?


    The calmer Patricia became, the more anxious people around were.


    Several female designers moved the chair to the female staff who deceived Patricia earlier.


    "L, this new girl, she seems not simple."


    "She was more thanplicated. She was brought directly out of the President''s office by Marilyn"


    ¡°Although she is in the same position as us, her cubicle has the best view.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Is she the rtive of the President?¡±


    ¡°Come on, the President¡¯s rtive couldn¡¯t be so dowdy, because everything she wore was from eBay.¡±


    ¡°Since she¡¯s not a rtive, could she be his secret lover?¡±


    L couldn¡¯t stand anymore, she snorted coldly, and her eyes were full of disdain when she looked at


    Patricia.


    "Lover? If she is really his lover, how could he put her in such a position?"


    The women aroundughed sarcastically when they heard L.


    "Yeah, I don''t think it''s possible! Although that woman looks nice, but our President is not that vulgar!"


    "Since she is not a rtive or a lover, the President still thinks highly of her. There is only one


    exnation."


    "What?"


    "She must be a design genius! What matters most to our President? Design talent."


    The women around frowned.


    If Patricia was his rtive or lover, there would be no such trouble. If she really was the kind of genius


    with design talent that the President cared most about, that was the real trouble.


    L squinted her eyes, and then said, "Don''t worry, she will definitely not be a genius. If so, how can


    he put her in the same position with us?"


    Listening to L''s words, the designers around sighed with relief.


    "Yes, yes! How could she be a genius?"


    "Crawford Group is the world''s best fashion designpany. We enter thispany because we are


    outstanding."


    "Yes! Since she is here, she is probably at the same level with us."


    "L, you are very likely to win thispetition this time."


    "Yes, yes! You are the most talented designer here. It must be you! You will be promoted soon, and


    don''t forget us.¡±


    L squinted and smiled, "Howe? Everyone is good at it, so naturally everyone has a chance."


    Her gaze was fixing on Patricia who was thinking with one hand holding her head. Although she felt it


    was very unlikely that Patricia was a genius with design talent, she still did notpletely exclude this


    possibility. No matter what, she had to take precautions against this newer.


    Patricia took out the pencil from her bag, and drew on and off. She frowned slightly, youth, future, and


    hope, then should it be red or green? She put her pencil gently on the draft.


    Now her thoughts were a bit chaotic, and she couldn¡¯te up with any inspiration. Patricia took the


    pencil and the draft away without hesitation, and then took a long breath.


    Her thoughts were chaotic now, and it was not suitable for drawing. If she forced herself to draw, she


    couldn¡¯t get what she wanted.


    Time passed by, and when it was time for lunch, most of her colleagues stood up and left.


    The noisy surroundings instantly quieted down. Patricia took out her phone, then logged into WeChat


    and found the pinned contact. Benjamin Coleman''s bright smile was on the top.


    She clicked on the contact, and then gently said to the phone, "My sweet baby, have you eaten yet?"


    Not long after, Benjamin sent her a voice message.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done! The food here is not as delicious as I cooked, and I just ate a small bowl of rice.


    Where''s mommy? Have you had lunch?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to the soft and cute voice from the mobile phone, Patricia felt that her exhaustion had


    disappeared, and her face was filled with a soft smile.


    She said tenderly to the phone, "Of course I ate. You know me, I can''t stay hungry. I have to eat when I


    am hungry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good for you. How did you feel at work the first day? If you encounter any difficulties, you must


    tell me.¡±


    Patricia chuckled and shook her head, "You little naughty, don''t you believe me?"


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. The person I believe the most is you! Mommy, you are the smartest!¡±


    Patricia touched the photo taken with Benjamin as her wallpaper, she missed him already. She had


    only been separated from her son for a morning, and she had already missed him.


    Benjamin, who was far away, seemed to read Patricia¡¯s mind, and send a photo to her immediately.


    Patricia clicked on the photo sent by Benjamin, and gently slid her hand over his happy face. She


    couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly.


    She put her phone aside, and then picked up the pencil, and drew constantly. After a while, she


    finished the rough sketch.


    The sweet-style boat neck paired with eye-catching marshmallow puff sleeves, and the skirt of the top


    was ruffle trimmed. And the package hip skirt was decorated with array of petals. On both hemlines of


    the skirt, there were two ribbon bowknots that connected the waist and the body.


    The design was unique yet retained the sweet youth style.


    Patricia put away the sketch after perfecting the corners, and carefully wrote the theme of the design


    below.


    Youth, future, and hope.


    She frowned and shook her head, feeling that this drawing was not perfect yet, and there were still


    some ws, but she couldn''t tell now.

 Chapter 33 A Scheming Bitch

    Chapter 33 A Scheming Bitch


    Patricia carefully put away the draft. She yawned and fell asleep on the desk.


    Matthew, who had been sitting in the office observing Patricia, got up slowly from his chair, and then


    walked to the refrigerator in the corner of the office.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He opened the refrigerator; which was filled with all kinds of desserts and cakes.


    Matthew took a few breads and cakes at random, and then took a bottle of milk before walking upstairs


    slowly.


    After checking that no one was watching, he put the snacks on Patricia''s desk.


    He put his hands into his pockets and watched Patricia sleeping on her desk. He turned and raised the


    air conditioner on the floor before going back to the office.


    The noon time passed quietly, and the staff gradually returned.


    The silence just now became noise.


    Patricia, who was lying on the desk, sat up slowly, and then yawned. She raised her arms, which


    knocked down the desserts beside her.


    Patricia was taken aback for a moment, then bent over and picked up the desserts on the ground.


    Looking at the bread, cake, and milk on her desk, she wondered where theye from. Who gave


    them to her?


    Patricia quickly swept over the surrounding staffs who were staring at her in consternation. It was


    absolutely impossible for them to bring her the food.


    The people sitting around Patricia saw the bread, cakes and milk on the table now. Their eyes widened,


    and they were full of jealousy.


    The bread and cakes on her table were extremely expensive. Office workers can¡¯t even afford them,


    and only influential people could have the ess to them.


    And everyone knew, Matthew, President of the Crawford Group, loved desserts. The refrigerator in the


    office was full of his desserts.


    In other words, the desserts on Patricia''s table were from the President. But why? Why did the


    President care so much about a new employee? It seemed a little weird.


    The attention he paid to her made others jealous.


    Patricia shook her head, and couldn''t figure out where the bread and cake came from, so she wouldn¡¯t


    eat them. She wanted to throw them into the trash can.


    The woman sitting beside saw Patricia''s behaviour, and her eyes widened instantly.


    This woman dared to throw the President¡¯s gifts away!


    Such a blessing, how can she throw away?


    Didn¡¯t she know this dessert belonged to the President? Or was she doing this deliberately to attract his


    attention?


    In fact, Patricia really didn''t know Matthew''s habits. Although all women in thepany knew it, she


    just didn''t know.


    Seeing that Patricia was really about to throw away the desserts, the women who had been around


    L before approached Patricia.


    "Hello, are you new here?"


    "I heard that your name is Patricia."


    Patricia looked at the women who were around her with a puzzled face, "What is wrong?"


    The women surrounding her couldn''t help frowning, "Well, don''t you eat the desserts?"


    Patricia nced at the desserts in her hand, and then retracted her hand which was almost reaching


    the trash can, and then handed it to the women around, "Do you want it?"


    Before Patricia finished her words, the women around quickly snatched the desserts in her hand, and


    the milk by the way.


    Patricia looked at the women with a puzzled look as if they had obtained a treasure and shook her


    head, then quietly looked at the works of the Crawford ''s previouspetition.


    L could not help clenching her fists, as she was filled with jealousy.


    In fact, she also wanted to ask for the desserts. As she had deceived Patricia before, wouldn¡¯t it be


    embarrassing if she asked?


    But seeing the happy faces around her, she couldn''t help but tighten her lips. Not to mention that the


    desserts were out of reach for ordinary people, she had a crash on Matthew personally. And it was his


    favourite snack.


    Patricia couldn''t help shaking her head, and then touched her itchy nose when she felt a sudden chill.


    Sitting in the office, Matthew paused for a while, but he couldn''t understand Patricia''s behaviour.


    The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to figure it out.


    Thinking about this, Matthew face-timed with Archibald again.


    The video call was hung up by Archibald again and again. Matthew called almost twenty times


    tirelessly when Archibald finally picked it up.


    Looking at Archibald''s gloomy face, Matthew was stunned for a second, "Archibald, you seem to be in


    a bad mood, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Archibald felt Matthew asked while knowing the answer, his expression was even gloomier.


    "Shut up! Say what you want, or I''ll hang up."


    Matthew said in a hurry, "Wait, I find it very strange. If a woman knows that you gave her a gift and she


    throws it away, what does she mean?"


    Matthew didn''t realize that Patricia waspletely unaware of the value of the desserts and it was


    actually from Matthew. Just like others, he thought it was amon sense. But he didn''t know realize


    that Patricia knew nothing.


    Archibald nced at Matthew irritably, "You''d better ignore this kind of woman, ying cat and mouse


    doesn¡¯t work anymore. I think she has other agenda; I can''t think of any other possibilities. Any more


    questions?"


    Archibald disliked it and avoided Matthew, but most of his dislike was for this woman Matthew


    mentioned.


    He thought the woman Matthew mentioned was interesting, but now it seemed she was no different


    from other women.


    "But I don''t think she is that kind of person." Matthew tilted his head with a puzzled look.


    Archibald couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, he turned the screen of the video, and there were arge number of


    contracts and documents.


    "If a woman¡¯s inside equals to her outside, then there is no such thing as scheming bitch in this world.


    Matthew, this is my work I need to deal with. I have to get it done within two hours and then go home to


    apany my son. If you call me again, I will break yourpany''s capital chain."


    Archibald quickly hung up the video with a cold face, leaving Matthew no time to react.


    Matthew curled his lips and said to himself, "Weirdo. Rush back to apany his son and put a long


    face to him every day.¡±

 Chapter 34 The Son Picks Up His Mommy

    Chapter 34 The Son Picks Up His Mommy


    Matthew sighed slightly, wondering how he got along with a weirdo like Archibald for over ten years.


    Archibald cared and valued his son very much; he had never let his son exposed on the Inte or in


    newspapers. He wanted to protect his son.


    And his wife Lydia Coleman, who also did not appear on the Inte or in the news, outsiders


    spected he wanted to protect his wife.


    But Matthew understood that Archibald simply didn''t want Lydia appearing on the Inte, and that he


    would have nothing to do with her.


    Matthew tilted his head and couldn''t understand why. Archibald said before that he slept with a woman,


    and he was very concerned about that woman.


    He made a ssh in finding that woman. But when the woman appeared was Lydia, he showed no


    interest in her at all. On the contrary, he felt she was disgusted.


    He would rather suppress his need than have sex with her.


    Matthew shook his head, and got a headache thinking of Archibald.


    It was time to get off work. Patricia settled her things briefly, and walked out after the crowd in the


    Turning on her phone as she walked out, she intended to call Benjamin. Before the call was made, she


    received a voice message on WeChat.


    She stopped at the entrance of thepany, and then clicked on his voice message.


    ¡°I see my beautiful mommy!¡±


    Patricia paused, and before she realize what was going on, a soft and cute, crisp childish voice rang.


    "Mommy!"


    Patricia was caught off-guard, looked up and saw Benjamin smiling at her. He stood in front of her with


    a small schoolbag on his back.


    Patricia felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. Not like other children, her son actually took


    care of her.


    Suddenly she thought of what Benjamin said at the door of Sidney Kindergarten today. ¡°Mummy, wait


    for me to pick you up at thepany.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She didn''t take it seriously, and he actually ran over to pick her up.


    Patricia gradually squatted down, waiting for Benjamin to run over, and they hugged each other tightly.


    Benjamin''s little hands gently touched Patricia''s head, a caring smile on his face, "Mommy, on the first


    day at work, no one bullied you, right?"


    Patricia chuckled and shook her head, and then raised Benjamin''s little hand, "Baby, you don''t have to


    pick me up in the future, you know."


    Listening to Patricia''s words, Benjamin frowned, "Why? You don¡¯t want me to pick you up?"


    "I am very touched, but I care more about your safety. You are so little, and it is not safe for you to be


    alone. You are so cute. If you are abducted, I will be lonely." Patricia curled her lips as if she was very


    sad.


    Benjamin gently rubbed her head, and said seriously, "Don''t worry, mommy! No one can abduct me. He


    must be very capable to abduct me."


    Patricia squeezed Benjamin''s hand seriously, "No, absolutely not. I can¡¯t put you in danger.¡±


    "Don''t worry, mommy, it won''t happen." Benjamin''s voice softened, and his expression was full of


    seriousness.


    Patricia opened her lips, as if she wanted to say something else, but at this moment, her mobile phone


    rang.


    She answered the phone unhurriedly, "Karina Sparks? What''s wrong?"


    "Patricia, your mother found me and said she want to meet you." Karina said indifferently.


    Thinking of what happened in the coffee shop three years ago, Patricia frowned, and said coldly, "I


    won''t see her."


    Karina said somewhat embarrassedly, "Your mother is at my home right now. She said she won''t leave


    until she sees you. Now Coleman Family and Randolph Family are rtives by marriage, and it is


    inappropriate for our family to ask her to leave.¡±


    Patricia''s eyes narrowed gradually, "I wille over now."


    Looking at Patricia, whose brows were tightly frowned, Benjamin reached out his little hand slowly and


    gently smoothed her eyebrows with both hands.


    Seeing Benjamin''s behaviour, Patricia felt heart-warming. She put away the phone, and then took


    Benjamin into her arms, "Baby, let''s go to the Sparks family."


    Benjamin didn''t ask anything, and just nodded quietly, "Yeah."


    Patricia and Benjamin stopped a taxi and rushed to the Sparks family. They saw the familiar yet


    strange back as soon as they arrived.


    She stopped, holding Benjamin''s hand tightly before moving on.


    Karina hurriedly walked to Patricia, and looked apologetically, "I''m sorry, Patricia, I can''t do anything


    about it.¡±


    Patricia shook her head, "No, I caused you trouble. I should apologize to you."


    Seeing Karina standing next to Patricia, Dustin Sparks looked at Patricia with disgust, and he dragged


    Karina aside.


    "How many times have I told you, don''t get involved with this kind of woman! Why don''t you listen to


    me?¡±


    Karina stomped her feet anxiously, "What are you talking about? I told you Patricia is not a bad girl.¡±


    Karina¡¯s parents looked unhappy, pulled Karina into the house, and then quickly closed the door.


    Patricia had no response, as if she was used to it.


    Benjamin frowned unhappily. How can these people look down upon his mother?


    Miranda looked at Patricia, who was with good temperament. She paused and then looked at Benjamin


    beside.


    Her eyes widened instantly, and she was full of surprise. OMG! They looked so alike!


    Patricia''s baby and Lydia''s baby were so alike! No wonder Lydia was so anxious. It was too dangerous


    for Patricia to stay in Midfort with this baby. The danger to Lydia was too great.


    Patricia must not threaten Lydia.


    At first, Miranda felt guilty for Patricia, but now, she felt that she should take it for granted, and didn¡¯t


    even bother to pretend.

 Chapter 35 I Won鈥檛 Leave

    Chapter 35 I Won¡¯t Leave


    Miranda took the bag, and gradually turned her gaze from Benjamin to Patricia.


    Her brows gradually frowned, and she was displeased, "Patricia, you know, I hate people who fails to


    keep promises. And you are exactly that kind of person. How I taught you since you were a baby? You


    have to keep promises. You just didn''t listen, which really made me disappointed.¡±


    Patricia became indifferent listening to her mother. They haven''t seen each other for three years. Her


    mother didn''t even care an insincere greeting.


    Miranda condemned her and med her at first sight. Patricia got a vain hope that if she hadn''t seen


    Miranda for three years, Miranda would show a trace of missing her, even if it was a bit...


    However, there was none.


    Patricia let out a disdainfulugh, pretending to be heartless, not caring about what her mother said.


    "What are you talking about, Mrs. Coleman? I don¡¯t understand."


    Her mother was stunned when she heard Patricia, "Patricia, what do you call me?"


    "Mrs. Coleman, am I wrong?" Patricia asked with puzzled expression.


    Miranda paused slightly, her face was full of anger.


    "You are so ungrateful. Don''t forget, Patricia, you were born after my ten months¡¯ pregnancy. I am your


    mother!"


    Patricia listened to her as if she had heard some nonsense. She shook her head and then backed a


    few steps, "No, no, no, please don¡¯t pull my leg. Lydia was born after your ten months¡¯ pregnancy and


    only her.¡±


    Miranda''s face turned red with anger, and she was panting terribly, "Okay! Since you don''t want to be


    my daughter, then I¡¯m through with you. I don¡¯t have to show passion to someone so cold like you. How


    won¡¯t do any harm to Lydia. So why are youing back now?"


    Patricia sneered, "Harm? How am I going to do any harm to Lydia? It''s been three years since I left.


    The aftermath of that scandal has long passed, and nobody cares about it. How on earth do I harm


    Lydia?¡±


    Miranda was taken aback for a moment. Indeed, the scandal about Patricia''s premarital pregnancy


    three years ago had passed, and many people had long forgotten that.


    And she used this scandal to force Patricia to leave. Patricia indeed had a point now.


    But the fate of Lydia and the Coleman Family were tightly tied together, and Lydia was under their


    protection. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t take any risks.


    "So what? The humiliating thing you did still exist. As long as someone rakes up the past, it will affect


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    your sister.¡±


    Patricia squinted her beautiful eyes at Miranda coldly, "Who do you think would be so boring to bring up


    the past? Since everyone knows, it won''t attract anyone anymore. They won¡¯t do this, unless someone


    arranges it intentionally."


    After that, Patricia fixed her eyes on Miranda.


    Miranda got goose bumps all over, trembling. How would she bring that up?


    Lydia said that Archibald had investigated Patricia before, so that meant Archibald was still sceptical.


    If that scandal were to be revealed again, Patricia would be exposed to Archibald. If Archibald


    investigated Patricia again, Lydia would be finished.


    If Lydia was through, so was Coleman Family.


    "How would I bring such a shameful thing up again? Patricia, are you really not leaving this time?¡±


    Patricia looked at Miranda with a serious face, and her eyes were full of determination, "This time, I will


    not leave for others'' sake. Besides, Mrs. Coleman, stop looking for me. I don''t want to see you again.


    We are done. Now you are nobody to me."


    Listening to Patricia''s indifferent and decisive words, Miranda was stunned.


    "Also, Mrs. Coleman, please don''t do such childish things again. Don''t stay at someone else''s house


    and exert pressure on them when you can''t find me. You don''t know how much you look like an animal


    now." Patricia covered her mouth andughed softly.


    Miranda was stunned, "What?"


    Benjamin, with a stern face standing on the side, answered her question without hesitation, "A dog."


    Listening to Benjamin¡¯s answer, Patricia was slightly surprised.


    Miranda found the source of the sound, staring at Benjamin and said angrily, "What did you say?"


    Although Patricia said that she was done with Coleman Family, anyway, Patricia was still her daughter.


    And this kid was her grandson. He needed to call her grandma.


    And now, her grandson called her a dog.


    Benjamin looked at Miranda coldly, his stern face was full of indifference, "If you don''t understand


    English, I''ll be happy to trante it for you, it''s a barking creature. Do you understand? If you still don¡¯t


    understand, I can trante it into multiplenguages for you."


    Miranda¡¯s face turned red, and she pointed her trembling fingers at Benjamin and said angrily, "You


    poorly-educated brat. How can you talk to your grandma like this?¡±


    Benjamin tilted his head, his face was puzzled, but his eyes were filled with disgust.


    "Grandma? I don''t have a grandma; I only have my mommy."


    Miranda gave him a cold snort and looked at Patricia, "Patricia, look, this is your good boy. He is


    exactly the same as you. Like begets like.¡±


    Patricia narrowed her displeased eyes and looked at Miranda coldly, "Thank you for thepliment. I


    know he is a good boy. I don¡¯t need you to tell me about that.¡±


    Benjamin looked at Miranda with a cautious look, and then ced a finger on his lips and hissed softly.


    "Shhh! Grandma, mom gets that from you, I guess.¡±


    Listening to Benjamin, Miranda almost cked out. Her face was ghastly pale, and she was trembling


    constantly. Moreover, she was panting, as if she would die fromck of oxygen soon.

 Chapter 36 Curse

    Chapter 36 Curse


    Miranda looked at Patricia involuntarily and thought she must scold Benjamin fiercely due to his bold


    tone. To her surprise, Patricia gave Benjamin a thumbs-up. Seeing this scene, Miranda almost fainted


    for anger.


    Patricia rumpled Benjamin¡¯s head and then gave him a thumbs-up. She said, ¡°Good job, my baby. Who


    have taught you to curse at someone without any rude words?¡±


    Benjamin shrugged his shoulder and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to use any dirty words to curse at such


    kind of people.¡±


    Patricia chuckled and said, ¡°Great! You are really fantastic.¡±


    Miranda knew that Patricia was determined to stay Midfort, so she gritted her teeth and finally knelt


    down on the ground with a painful face.


    ¡°Patricia, please. Could you promise to leave Midfort forever? Just take it as a pay for the life I have


    given to you.¡±


    Looking at Miranda kneeling down again, Patricia¡¯s face showed no mercy eventually.


    She looked at Miranda coldly and then squatted next to her. ¡°Mrs. Coleman, it¡¯s the second time that


    you kneel down to me as a senior. Does Lydia know what you have done for her?¡±


    Miranda went nk for a moment and then gritted her teeth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she knows or not. I


    only want her to live a happy life.¡±


    With an ironic smile showed up in the corner of her mouth, Patricia said, ¡°You devote yourself to Lydia.


    You care about her happiness and pay no attention to other people, including yourself.¡±


    Hearing Patricia¡¯s words, Miranda felt some hope in her heart and said, ¡°So, you...¡±


    Her words were interrupted by Patricia.


    Patricia said in an increasingly loud voice, ¡°So I would like to learn from you. I am alone and the only


    one I would like to pay attention to is myself. I won¡¯t care about anyone else. So, I won¡¯t care about


    you. Do you understand? Mrs. Coleman.¡±


    Hearing what Patricia said, Miranda went nk for a moment. Then her face turned red and angry in a


    minute.


    ¡°Patricia, how could you be so conscienceless? What you have said is so inhumane. I am your


    mother, and I even kneel down to you. But you just refuse my requirement. You promised to leave here


    foreverst time.¡±


    Patricia stood up from the ground with an indifferent smile and said, ¡°I made the promisest time


    because you were my mother. But now, you are not my mother any more. Three years have passed,


    and now you are just a stranger to me. So, I don¡¯t need to aggrieve myself for a stranger.¡±


    Miranda fell down to the ground.


    After three years, Patricia changedpletely. She was no longer kind and soft-hearted but cold.


    Miranda stood up from the ground slowly with grievance disappeared on her face. She became


    arrogant suddenly.


    ¡°Patricia, it must be very hard for you to take care of a baby on your own. You don¡¯t have a job or a


    husband. You must be short of money. What¡¯s more, when your baby is ready to receive education, you


    will need more money. I really worry about you.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes squinted, but she said nothing as if waiting for Miranda¡¯s next words.


    Miranda continued, ¡°Well, I can give you money. And I can support you to open a store, which is


    enough for you to make a living. But you should leave Midfort and never go back.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s hands held together and then she apuded. ¡°You are really willing to spendrge sums of


    money to ensure that I leave Midfort. I don¡¯t know why you cling to the aim.¡± She moved her eyes and


    continued, ¡°I can tell you clearly that I will feed my baby well. He will have what others have. You don¡¯t


    need to worry about this. In addition, from the very beginning, I despised you and your money. And I


    will continue to despise your money in the future.¡±


    ¡°I will never leave Midfort. Mrs. Coleman, you can drop the idea now.¡±


    After finishing her words, Patricia held Benjamin¡¯s hands. It was apparent that she did not want to talk


    with Miranda any more.


    ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Benjamin nodded his head seriously and said, ¡°Mom, you should disinfect your face after going back


    home.¡±


    The meaning of his words was apparent. Patricia was about to leave. Miranda gritted her teeth and


    said, ¡°Patricia, you¡¯d better leave Midfort now. You will have a hard time when your dad decides to deal


    with you.¡±


    Though Miranda¡¯s voice was loud enough to be heard, Patricia didn¡¯t stop her steps. She was


    determined to stay here and no one could change her mind.


    Benjamin squinted his big and smart eyes gradually and thought to himself, mom¡¯s family members


    were really lousy.


    Although what Miranda said was cold, Patricia would never care about it after three years. She had


    little expectation of her family.


    Benjamin stopped gradually. Patricia looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Baby, what¡¯s up? Are you


    too tired to go any further? Let me carry you away.¡± Benjamin stood there and shook his head but he


    opened his arms to Patricia. ¡°Mom, hug me.¡±


    Patricia shook her head in confusion, but still squatted and held his little body. She patted on


    Benjamin¡¯s back and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I scare you today?¡± Benjamin shook his head slightly


    and then said, ¡°Nope, mom is cool. But you said that you were alone, which was not right. I have been


    with you and will always be with you.¡±


    After these words, Benjamin patted on Patricia¡¯s back with a serious face.


    Patricia went nk for a moment and then held Benjamin tightly.


    ¡°Yes, my baby has always been with me. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Benjamin touched Patricia¡¯s head


    and said, ¡°Mom, did that old woman bully you? No, I should ask if the whole Coleman Family used to


    bully you.¡±


    Patricia stared nkly and the scenes of her childhood and teenage life appeared in her mind,


    including assaults from her dad when she was pregnant.


    She could not help trembling, but then smiled gently at Benjamin. ¡°The past is the past. I will be strong


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    and powerful from now on so that other people will never be able to bully me. In this way, I will protect


    you well, won¡¯t I?¡±

 Chapter 37 Missed Again.

    Chapter 37 Missed Again.


    Hearing Patricia¡¯s words, Benjamin became serious and said, ¡°Nope, I will protect you.¡±


    Patricia smiled and nodded., ¡°Well, it¡¯s my baby that protects me!¡±


    At that time, a Lincoln Limousine stopped along the road. One of the windows opened gradually.


    Through the window appeared the face of Matthew and another cold but perfect man¡¯s face.


    Matthew sat close to the window so that he saw the baby held by Patricia. He was in a daze. The baby


    was having a face-to-face embrace with Patricia, so he could see his back only.


    Sitting beside Matthew, Archibald was absorbed in the file and didn¡¯t pay any attention to Patricia.


    ¡°Hello, Matthew,¡± Patricia greeted simply with her head nodded. Matthew nodded back in silence and


    then looked at the kid that Patricia was holding. ¡°The kid is...¡±


    Patricia looked at Matthew with smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s my son.¡±


    She seemed not worried about her words, or the possibility that she might lose her job because of it.


    Matthew went nk for a moment, as if he didn¡¯t understand her words. In a minute, the car window


    was closed and then the car disappeared from Patricia¡¯s view. Matthew turned to Archibald and said,


    ¡°Why do you drive away?¡±


    Archibald put down his file and raised his eyes with coldness. He stared at Matthew and said,


    ¡°ording to what you have told me, I think that woman is bad. You have seen that she has a baby.


    So, she must need a husband to share her burden. Given her behaviour and response in thepany,


    it¡¯s apparent that she wants you to share the burden. Do you understand?¡±


    Archibald didn¡¯t know why he was familiar with the woman¡¯s voice outside the car just now. But he had


    heard a lot of things about that woman from Matthew. He was sure that the woman had a strong desire


    for material good and vanity. She was cunning. That kind of woman was the veryst type he liked. So,


    he didn¡¯t raise his eyes to look at the woman.


    The sudden leave of the car made Patricia confused. Suddenly, she covered her heart with her hands,


    feeling as if her heart was filled with emptiness. She had caught a sight of that man¡¯s side face, and


    wondered who the man was.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up? Are you feeling OK?¡± Benjamin was worried about Patricia when he saw her


    covering her heart suddenly. Patricia shook her head slightly and after a moment, that feeling


    disappeared.


    She said, ¡°Take it easy. I am fine.¡±


    On the other hand, Karina who was locked up by her parents and Dustin was released eventually. She


    ran to a window and found that Patricia and Miranda had disappeared. Suddenly, she got worried about


    Patricia. She started to search for her phone but failed.


    ¡°Are you searching for it?¡± Behind Karina, Dustin asked unstably holding her smart phone. Karina


    startled into silence and then frowned. ¡°Dustin, are you drunk again?¡±


    Dustin was in a daze and then sighed slightly. He said in frustration, ¡°Patricia reminded me of Lydia. I


    have made a promise with Lydia that we will stay together forever. But now, she married someone else.


    They even have a son now.¡±


    ¡°I am not ready for the fact. I will never ept the fact! I love her so much. Why can¡¯t she be my wife?


    Archibald has no merits except being rich.¡± Then, he picked up the wine bottle and pulled it into his


    mouth.


    Karina was worried about him, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort him. She was about to seize his


    bottle but failed due to limited strength.


    ¡°Dustin, stop! Don¡¯t drink anymore. Your stomach is bleeding. Please stop.¡±


    With a thump, the alcohol bottle fell onto the ground and broke because of their scramble. At the same


    time, the smell of alcohol filled the whole lobby and the broken pieces were everywhere.


    Dustin snarled at Karina with his hands pressing her shoulders. ¡°Karina, you are my sister, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Karina bit her lower lip tightly and nodded.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± But she said to herself, ¡®If I could, I don¡¯t want to be your sister.¡¯


    Hearing Karina¡¯s answer, Dustin pressed her shoulders more tightly in a sudden and said, ¡°Then, why


    don¡¯t you stand on my side? Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    Karina frowned and patted on Dustin¡¯s back. ¡°Dustin, calm down and have a rest. You should never


    drink again. I will listen to you.¡±


    ¡°If you listen to me, stop getting along with Patricia. Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Dustin pushed Karina


    even harder and pushed her backward. Karina fell onto the sofa. She gritted her teeth and asked in


    confusion, ¡°Dustin, why do you hate Patricia? Everything has a reason. I can¡¯t make it if you hate her


    with no reason. I can¡¯t ept your request.¡±


    Dustin sneered, ¡°Do you really want to know? Well, I¡¯ll tell you. Lydia doesn¡¯t like Patricia, so I don¡¯t like


    her.¡±


    Karina was frozen. Her eyes dropped with a few pangs and said, ¡°Because of Lydia? Because she


    doesn¡¯t like Patricia, then you hate Patricia?¡±


    ¡°No, not because of this. It¡¯s because I had the chance to marry Lydia. The Coleman Family had


    epted me and promised to marry Lydia to me. Lydia was willing to marry me, too. But Patricia was


    pregnant, which was well-known in the city. The scandal also destroyed the reputation of Lydia.¡±


    ¡°Because of the bad reputation, dad and mom were unwilling to ept Lydia. They prevented me from


    marrying her. If Patricia didn¡¯t exist, Lydia would have been my wife now. She would not have married


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Archibald and have his baby.¡±


    Gradually, the bitterness of his face turned into satisfaction as if he was imagining the happy life with


    Lydia.

 Chapter 38 If I Were Not Your Sister.

    Chapter 38 If I Were Not Your Sister.


    Karina was in a daze again.


    She never expected that Dustin hated Patricia so much. Again, it¡¯s about Lydia.


    Each time Dustin became crazy, the reason could always be Lydia. And this time, again.


    ¡°The baby Lydia has with Archibald should be my baby. Lydia and I should be his parents¡­¡± Dustin


    said with his head shaking. He was so drunk. His mind was filled with matters about Lydia, and other


    people were expelled.


    Looking at Dustin so preupied with his imagination, Karina stood up from the sofa immediately and


    pressed Dustin¡¯s shoulders hard with her hands.


    ¡°Dustin, get out of your fantasy. Lydia has married Archibald. She will never marry you.¡±


    Dustin pushed Karina away with anger on his face and said, ¡°Stop your nonsense! Lydia is my wife. We


    have a baby. You are jealous of us.¡±


    Karina fell down on the floor heavily. And a few pieces of ss stuck into her hand deeply. She couldn¡¯t


    help breathing deeply.


    Looking at the ss in her hand, she couldn¡¯t feel any pain. The transparent ss was dyed red by her


    blood gradually. Blood dropped onto the floor continually along the ss, and blended into the liquid.


    The colour of the mixture seemed to be brighter.


    The dyed effect of alcohol hit Dustin eventually and then he was about to fall back on the floor.


    Karina widened her eyes in shock and looked at Dustin falling to the floor covered by sharp ss. She


    found her feet and held Dustin steadily regardless of her pain.


    The whole weight of Dustin¡¯s body was on Karina¡¯s hands which were stuck with red ss.


    Karina grunted and heaved with her face turning pale. She put Dustin on the sofa and then took a quilt


    out to cover him. She even wiped out the sweat on his forehead with a napkin.


    Gentleness filled her face. However, on her pale face, her discoloured lips were prominent.


    ¡°You are so stupid. Lydia is willing to marry Archibald. It¡¯s apparent that she chose Archibald without


    hesitation. What are youining about on earth?¡± Seeing that Dustin breathed evenly on the sofa,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Karina sighed. but then felt sharp pain from her hands


    She gasped. Looking at the ss half stuck into her hands, she didn¡¯t shed any tear.


    She didn¡¯t make any noise due to pain, either. She pulled the ss out of her hands with gritted teeth


    and then threw the pieces into a trash can.


    Every time a piece of ss was pulled out, her body trembled. When all the ss was cleared, she


    said nothing with the scars and blood in her hands. She squatted and picked up all the pieces, and


    then sat on the edge of sofa, staring at Dustin who was sleeping.


    It was enough for her to just look at him.


    Lydia was shopping in a mall leisurely. She bought luxury goods indulgently with a Centurion card,


    which was given by Archibald. After she married Archibald, he asked her to resign from the post of the


    general manager of Coleman Group. He requires her to stay at home and take care of Joshua.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to follow his instruction, she had no choice because she wanted to please


    him. She was not Joshua¡¯s real mommy, so she didn¡¯t devote herself into the baby.


    The kid wasn¡¯t intimate with her. He didn¡¯t speak to her at home. Only when Archibald was at home, he


    would talk with her perfunctorily for Archibald¡¯s sake.


    She felt good when the kid talked to her. But for the rest of time, the kid kept silence in the same way


    as Archibald did. They seemed to be dead bodies with coldness.


    If she continued to stay at home, she would be crazy. So shopping had be her only way to release


    herself. Moreover, the money in the card was countless, and Archibald would never care about it. Well,


    for him, money was nothing.


    Archibald promised her that when Joshua was five years old, she would be allowed to resume her


    work. So, she should hold on for two more years. In the next two years, she nned to at least have


    sex once with Archibald so that she could have a baby. Then she would not be so restless, and her


    position in the family would be stable.


    Suddenly, Lydia¡¯s smart phone rang. She picked up the phone slowly after she saw the name. She


    walked to a quiet ce and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up? Have you met Patricia? When will she leave


    Midfort?¡±


    Her face showed no worries because she was confident of her mother¡¯s ability. She knew that Patricia


    was obedient to their mother from childhood. She must be used to being med andpromise. So,


    she would continue to make apromise.


    There was a silence on the other side of the line and then came the words, ¡°Lydia, listen to me. I did


    meet Patricia. She has a baby looking the same with your kid. They really look the same.¡±


    Lydia sneered and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, mom. As long as Patricia leaves Midfort with the kid,


    everything will be ok. The same appearance doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Hearing her words, Miranda sighed


    slightly.


    Noticing the sigh, Lydia became nervous, and a horrible feeling hit her.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you sigh?¡±


    Miranda was silent for a while and said, ¡°I have tried my best. But Patricia didn¡¯t want to leave Midfort.


    She has changed. Stick and carrot are useless now. She even said that she had no rtion with the


    Coleman Family. I knelt to her, but it was useless, too.¡±


    Lydia frowned and closed her lips tightly. How did Patricia be so determined after three years?


    Lydia thought she had miscalcted her. She didn¡¯t expect that Patricia refused to leave Midfort even


    after Miranda had kneeled to her.

 Chapter 39 Distort the Truth

    Chapter 39 Distort the Truth


    Hearing no voice on the phone, Miranda said with worries, ¡°Hello? Are you ok?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Lydia gritted her teeth. She was obviously full of hatred, but she couldn¡¯t show it. ¡°Take it easy, mom.


    I¡¯m fine. Patricia is unwilling to leave Midfort. What should we do?¡±


    Miranda sighed slightly and said, ¡°In fact, if Patricia didn¡¯t have a baby, her stay in Midfort would not


    threaten you. But now, she has the baby, which is a danger for you.¡±


    How could Lydia have no idea about the fact? Three years ago, when Lydia stole the elder baby, she


    intended to take both twins, and she would kill the younger one. After all, the younger baby reminded


    her of Patricia.


    But she couldn¡¯t. If there was no baby in the nursery room, Patricia may doubt it. So, she must leave


    one baby, though she knew it was dangerous. The perfect approach was to steal one and then she


    pretended to be Patricia without raising any suspicion.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯d better tell dad about this. Dad is resourceful He must have methods to make her stay


    away from Midfort.¡±


    Miranda said with hesitation, ¡°I know your father has more methods to deal with it. But his approaches


    are malicious.¡±


    Lydia shut her lips, ¡®It¡¯s surprising that you still have mercy for Patricia at this time.¡¯


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t forget what Patricia said today. She said that she had no rtion with the Coleman Family.


    She is determined to cut the connection and she even ignored your kneeling. Is this what a daughter


    should do or say? Mom, what you have heard makes me angry and heartbroken.¡±


    Hearing these words, Miranda could not help thinking of the moment at the gate of Sparks Family when


    she got humiliated.


    ¡®The son of Patricia offended me. But Patricia didn¡¯t prevent her son. What¡¯s worse, she even


    encouraged her son to do so. She makes me so bitterly disappointed.¡¯ Miranda didn¡¯t realize that they


    had been treating Patricia in this way throughout her childhood and teenage.


    ¡°You can count on me. I will tell your father and let him solve the problem. I will never interfere in it.¡±


    Hearing Miranda¡¯s words, Lydia felt rxed from anxiety and said, ¡°Ok. Mom, it¡¯s rted to Coleman


    Family¡¯s interests, so you should never be soft-hearted. Now that Patricia has changed, you¡¯d better


    not show any mercy.¡±


    Miranda said in a determined tone, ¡°Sure, I will never be tender-hearted. I will never butt in what your


    father intends to do to Patricia.¡±


    When the phone call hung up, Lydia¡¯s eyes squinted. Miranda didn¡¯t have the n to interfere with it


    and it will be solved by her father. She could absolutely count on his father, but she was still restless


    due to Patricia¡¯s changed altitude.


    She pondered for a long time and picked up her phone, dialling another number. After a long time, a


    muffled male voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± Lydia said with pretended


    grievance, ¡°Dustin, it¡¯s me.¡±


    After a silence, an excited voice said, ¡°Lydia? How surprising it is! Why do you call me suddenly?¡±


    Lydia squinted with dark face, but her voice was full of grievance. ¡°Nothing, but we have not seen each


    other for a long time.¡± Dustin paused for one second and said, ¡°What¡¯s up? Did anyone bully you?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I just¡­¡± Lydia sobbed on the phone before she finished one sentence. But it was strange that


    she didn¡¯t show any sad expressions on her face.


    She was calm but her voice was choked with tears as if she was crying and suffering a lot.


    Hearing Lydia¡¯s broken voice filled with grievance, Dustin¡¯s voice got anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, please. Tell me your worries.¡±


    Lydia closed her lips tightly and said, ¡°Patriciaes back. Three years ago, she destroyed my


    reputation, which caused me to break up with you. Then I was trapped to have sex with Archibald and


    gave a birth to a baby. I had to married him, though I don¡¯t love him. Now, she appears again. I don¡¯t


    know what she will do to me this time. I have thought to wee her when shees back. But she


    told mommy that she was happy to see me living an unhappy life with Archibald. She was happy that I


    couldn¡¯t marry you. How could she speak like this? She has destroyed my happiness. Why can¡¯t she


    just leave me alone?¡±


    Hearing her voice almost out of control, Dustin was angry and worried, though he was dizzy due to too


    much alcohol intake. ¡°What? Everything was plotted by Patricia, really? Is your marriage a trap, too?¡±


    Lydia nodded slightly and decided to continue her lie.


    ¡°Yes. Now she is back. I have forgiven her. After all, she is my sister. But how can she speak like that? I


    even want to end my life¡­¡±


    At that time, Dustin was so angry that he even wanted to kill Patricia. It turned out that he lost his


    beloved woman due to the bitch, Patricia.


    He promised, ¡°You don¡¯t need to forgive that woman. Just set your mind at ease. I won¡¯t let she hurt


    you again.¡±


    Lydia sighedcently and continued, ¡°There is something you don¡¯t know. In order to protect me,


    my mom asked Patricia to leave Midfort. Mommy was afraid that she would upset me. As what she has


    done made me suffer from depression, and Mommy even kneeled down to her. But she remained


    indifferent. How much pain does she want me to suffer?¡±


    Dustin clenched his fists tightly with a terrible face and said, ¡°The bitch made you suffer from


    depression? Damn it. Don¡¯t worry. I will never let her hurt you. I will protect you and force her to leave


    Midfort.¡±


    Dustin¡¯s words pacified her anxious heart and Lydia said, ¡°Thank you, Dustin¡­¡±

 Chapter 40 Treat Mom as a Daughter

    Chapter 40 Treat Mom as a Daughter


    Karina opened the door and walked into the room slowly with a bowl of noodles.


    ¡°Dustin, noodles are ready. Get up and have some.¡± She put the bowl on the table and saw Dustin¡¯s


    phone. She asked, ¡°Did anyone call you just now?¡±


    Dustin went nk for a moment and raised his head to look at Karina.


    Then he shook his head and said, ¡°Nope, I was watching the time.¡±


    At the same time, he noticed his sister was keeping something from him. Naturally, he saw the deep


    wounds in her hands.


    ¡°How do you get hurt?¡±


    Karina withdrew her hands and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I cut my hands carelessly.¡±


    Dustin looked back and said, ¡°Be careful next time. If dad and mom see your wounds, they would be


    worried about you.¡±


    Karina nodded her head and replied, ¡°Well, I know.¡±


    Patricia went back to her apartment and handed a bottle of water to Benjamin with a smile.


    ¡°My baby must be tired. Have some water.¡± Benjamin held the bottle but didn¡¯t drink.


    To the contrary, he raised his eyes and looked at Patricia. ¡°Mom, you have never talked to me about


    your family. It¡¯s said that the Coleman Family has married one daughter to Archibald. Are the member


    of Coleman Family your family?¡±


    The words made Patricia lower down her head, and she said, ¡°No, I have no families except you.¡±


    Benjamin put down the bottle and then gave his mom who squatted in front of him a warm hug. ¡°Mom,


    you have suffered a lot.¡±


    Patricia kept in silence, as if she gave a tacit consent to what Benjamin said.


    Benjamin turned his back to Patricia with coldness in his eyes. He would never let those who treated


    his mom badly live happily!


    ¡°Well, honey, I don¡¯t want to mention the past anymore. Let¡¯s clear up ourselves and go to bed. You


    should go to school tomorrow.¡±


    Benjamin pretended to be obedient and said, ¡°Ok.¡±


    At mid-night when Patricia had fallen into sleep, Benjamin got up from the bed.


    He opened theptop and logged on an unknown website full of secrets.


    His hands moved quickly on the keyboard like thousands of pieces of shadow hovering around. His


    hands were so fast that no one was able to catch up with them.


    On the screen showed reports three years ago. Looking through articles defaming Patricia, his eyes


    squinted gradually.


    The mouse stopped on one of the reports which revealed that Coleman Family expelled their pregnant


    daughter from home.


    Staring at the picture in which Patricia carried a suitcase alone surrounding by reporters. The suitcase


    fell on the ground, but no one helped her. Patricia didn¡¯t pick up the suitcase. She covered her belly


    with determination. The belly contained him.


    ¡°Coleman Family!¡±


    Benjamin sneered and then moved his hands again. After a while, the screen went ck.


    When the screen turned on again, it was packed with symbols that ordinary people couldn¡¯t


    understand.


    His hands moved again then he pressed ¡°enter¡± key. Something wired appeared. The symbols


    changed into characters. The characters were recent secret contracts in Coleman Group. Benjamin


    downloaded all the files and closed theptop. He wrapped his arms around his chest with a smile on


    his face.


    ¡°It seemed that Coleman Family really cared about Coleman Group. Then I will let you suffer the pain


    and lose everything.¡±


    On the next day morning, Patricia was waked up by the rm clock again. She jumped out of her bed


    and reached for Benjamin beside. She said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time to get up. We will bete. Hurry up¡­¡±


    Before she finished her words, she found there was no one beside her, the same scene as yesterday.


    When she got changed and walked out of her bedroom, she saw that breakfast was ready and


    Benjamin was taking off his apron.


    Benjamin greeted, ¡°Mom, good morning.¡±


    Patricia scratched her head and replied, ¡°Good morning, honey.¡±


    When she stepped into the bathroom, she found that her toothpaste and mouth rinse were prepared


    and the basin was filled with warm water. Looking at herself in the mirror with messy hair, she doubted


    whether she was really Benjamin¡¯s mom. It may be more reasonable for her to be his daughter.


    When Patricia sat down beside the dining table, Benjamin stood behind her andbed her hair.


    Looking at Patricia who was having breakfast quickly, Benjamin said, ¡°Mom, you have enough time.


    Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s a windy day. I don¡¯t tie your hair and just put it down. Is that ok?¡± Patricia nodded


    without any hesitation.


    After that Benjamin turned around to the bedroom for Patricia¡¯s bag. Patricia took over the bag and


    held her son¡¯s hand. She squeezed his little soft hand with a smile face.


    ¡°Honey, you are so little now, but you have been arranging everything for me. I don¡¯t need to do any


    housework. I am wondering whether I am your mom.¡±


    Benjamin tilted his head with a smile and said, ¡°Of course, you are my mom. I want to treat you as a


    daughter.¡±


    Patricia lowered her head and rubbed her head. ¡°Oh, my baby, I will definitely be sad if you find a


    girlfriend when you grow up.¡±


    Benjamin shook his head without any hesitation and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I want to marry you, mommy. I


    don¡¯t like other woman.¡±


    Patricia stretched out her hands and scraped her son¡¯s nose.


    She said with a smile face, ¡°That¡¯s nice. You cannot cheat me.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin stretched out his little finger and said seriously, ¡°No, I won¡¯t cheat you. If you don¡¯t trust me,


    we can make a pink swear.¡±


    Patricia stuck out her little finger without hesitation and said, ¡°Ok, we should keep the promise forever.¡±


    Benjamin nodded seriously and then thrust theptop into his backpack. Patricia asked him in


    confusion, ¡°Honey, why do you take theptop with you?¡±

 Chapter 41 No one can bully my mom

    Chapter 41 No one can bully my mom


    Benjamin said lightly while putting theptop in, ¡°Oh. Miss Erin asked me to do this. It was about a


    ss presentation.¡±


    Patricia nodded, ¡°Ok. Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    As Benjamin expected, they got into the bus like they did yesterday, and arrived at the school on time.


    Miss Erin was waiting in the gate for a while. Patricia smilingly handed Benjamin¡¯s hand over to Miss


    Erin.


    ¡°You teach withptops in the school? That is really high-tech stuff. I believe it will be interesting for


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    kids. Miss Erin, please forgive Benjamin if he troubles you.¡±


    Miss Erin looked at Patricia with a stun, ¡°What?¡±


    Before she could finish, Miss Erin felt a squeeze on her hand.


    She looked over at Benjamin, and saw his implicit smile.


    She immediately got what he was hinting about, so she nodded at Patricia, ¡°Yeah. Just feel assured


    about it. I will take good care of him.¡±


    Patricia nodded, then squatted in front of Benjamin and kissed his forehead.


    ¡°Baby, be a good boy, ok?¡±


    Benjamin nodded smilingly, as if his was in a good mood, ¡°Yes, mommy! Wait for me in front of the


    Patricia paused, but before she was about to talk, Miss Erin said first, ¡°I have to tell you something.


    Though Benjamin is a smart genius, he is just a kid. With so many bad people outside, it would be


    dangerous for him to go out alone.¡±


    ¡°Just like yesterday. He was trying to leave once the school is dismissed. We usually waited for parents


    to pick kids up before we let them leave. There was never such a thing as kids picking parents up.¡±


    Looking at the serious-looking Erin, Patricia nodded too, ¡°Miss Erin, this was my mistake. Please keep


    Benjamin in the school today and wait for me toe after work.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s answer made Miss Erin quiet for a moment.


    Actually, she could not stop such a hard-headed kid like Benjamin. She just hoped to put some


    pressure on Benjamin through Patricia, but it seemed that this young mother never practiced the way


    she expected her to.


    Miss Erin sighed, ¡°Never mind. I will send him to yourpany in the future, so it won¡¯t be that


    dangerous anymore.¡±


    Honestly speaking, she was anxious when Benjamin insisted on leaving alone yesterday, so she


    followed him along the way till he met Patricia.


    Patricia was stunned, ¡°That would be too much trouble for you. I will do it myself, Miss Erin.¡±


    However, Benjamin turned to look at Miss Erin, ¡°Miss Erin, thank you.¡±


    Miss Erin froze when she heard Benjamin¡¯s words.


    Nobody had ever thanked her here during the whole time in Sidney Kindergarten.


    Miss Erin lowered her head with a smile. ¡°You are wee.¡±


    Looking at Patricia walking away, Miss Erin could not help holding Benjamin¡¯s hand, ¡°Patricia, you have


    such a good kid.¡±


    Patricia stopped slowly, and then turned around with a bright smile, ¡°I agree.¡±


    After Patricia left, Benjamin turned to look at Erin, ¡°Miss Erin, I need one hour to finish my own


    business.¡±


    Miss Erin was confused, ¡°What did you say to your mom? What about theptop? What do you need to


    do in this one hour?¡±


    Benjamin just directly walked into a room in the school, ¡°Miss Erin, do you still remember your words


    when I chose you as my teacher?


    ¡®You picture your own destiny, so you make your own choices and decisions.¡¯


    Miss Erin was in a trance, and then a big smile showed up on her face, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll wait for you for one


    hour.¡±


    Benjamin nodded.


    This room was sealedpletely, so nobody outside could see through. However, he could see what


    was happening outside.


    He took his time taking out theptop, then clicked open the files that he saved from the Coleman


    system yesterday.


    After he got into the unknown website, he uploaded the contracts and files on this mysterious website.


    After a thought, he even set this information on the top of the page.


    Just after three minutes, it already got viewed for millions of times.


    Looking at the watch on his wrist, he clicked open many news websites and journalists¡¯ pages after ten


    minutes.


    Looking at headlines about the leaked Coleman contracts, Benjamin squinted his eyes, then deleted


    the information on the unknown AKK website, without leaving a trace.


    In ten minutes, the browsing views reached two billion!


    This clearly showed the influence of AKK website on the society and people¡¯s focuses.


    The Coleman family was definitely what people envied due to their rtionship with the Randolph


    family. Once it got into troubls, everybody talking on its back was delighted to enjoy this show.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness, and his mouth curved up, ¡°Logically, Coleman family was my


    rtives. I shouldn¡¯t have done that, but why did they bully my mommy? I don¡¯t allow that. Nobody can


    bully my mommy.¡±


    Then, he elegantly cleaned all the traces left by theptop before putting it back into the schoolbag.


    He looked up at the clock, and then nodded slowly.


    Emm, it was still early. Juts half an hour had passed. Benjamin turned around and found Miss Erin was


    not outside.


    He frowned, feeling something went wrong.


    He put the bag on his shoulders and paced out of the room after opening the door.


    Benjamin looked around with his big eyes, and suddenly turned to one side after hearing some noises.


    His stare locked at one grocery room on the far end of the hallway.

 Chapter 42 Saving Miss Erin

    Chapter 42 Saving Miss Erin


    Benjamin ran toward the room and took out his phone to start recording the sounds he heard, then put


    it in back in the pocket.


    ¡°Erin, you are proud, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can actually get equal with us after you got one genius kid?¡±


    ¡°I asked you to bring me beef noddlest night! Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Don¡¯t you know how long we had been waiting here for you?¡±


    ¡°Let me see, Miss Erin now has a genius kid, so she doesn¡¯t want to serve us anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It seems like we have to serve Miss Erin in the future.¡±


    Miss Erin said weakly, ¡°No, I just had something to do, and I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You are a bitch. You need us to teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°You are right. We haven¡¯t yed with her for a long time.¡±


    ¡°She needs to know her ce!¡±


    Benjamin raised his tiny hand, and then knocked on the door. The sound interrupted the conversations


    inside.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± A question was asked from inside the room.


    Benjamin curved his mouth, and said gently, ¡°I am Benjamin. I am looking for my teacher. I couldn¡¯t find


    her.¡±


    Dead silence.


    After a while, a sound was heard, ¡°Oh. She went to the bathroom.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Benjamin¡¯s tiny hand started pressing on the password pad. After a while, the lock was opened when


    someone in the room said something. However, nobody heard the unlocking sound.


    Benjamin¡¯s mouth curved slightly and smiled evilly. After just a push, the door was opened.


    Benjamin walked in the dark room, and turned on the light.


    It appeared that there were several teachers in suits pressing on Erin¡¯s arms against the table.


    Looking at the Benjamin who walked in out of blue, they were all shocked. They looked at each other,


    confused.


    Did they not lock the door well? How did this kid evene in?


    Miss Erin looked worried seeing Benjamin. Though her hair was messy, she still looked more elegant


    than these teachers in formal suits.


    ¡°Benjamin, go out!¡±


    However, Benjamin did not listen to Erin, and just turned to the other teacher, ¡°Teachers, didn¡¯t you say


    that Miss Erin was not here?¡±


    These teachers looked at each other, and then one of them went up to close the door quickly.


    Another one grabbed Benjamin¡¯s shirt and lifted him off the floor.


    ¡°Benjamin! You¡¯d better be smart. This is between our teachers. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    They were not scared of this kid, even though he was the genius in this kindergarten.


    Actually, he was supposed to be treated carefully and respectfully, but since he was not their student,


    his achievements would have nothing to do with them.


    Plus, Benjamin had no powerful backgrounds. Kids here were from either rich or powerful families, so


    were the teachers here!


    The exceptions were the ones who got in here with actual abilities just like Erin. This was why she was


    bullied often.


    Benjamin¡¯s status was just like Erin¡¯s now. Since Benjamin was still so small, he would listen well if he


    was threatened.


    Even if he told his mommy about what happened, there would be no problems at all, since his mom


    was just an employee. She was nobody.


    Miss Erin thought of this on the beginning, so she asked him to leave.


    ¡°Bullying others? Are you even qualified for this ¡®teacher¡¯ title?¡±


    Though his body was already hovering in the air, Benjamin was not scared. His reaction made these


    teachers surprised.


    Why was this kid different from others?


    The one who was lifting Benjamin suddenly reacted, and raised her hand on Benjamin, ¡°It¡¯s none of


    your business if we are qualified or not! Don¡¯t forget that you are just a kid.¡±


    As her hand was falling down sharply, Miss Erin yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him! Do it to me if you had to.¡±


    However, though her yelling did not stop that whooshing hand, the p sound did not appear for a long


    time.


    Benjamin was now holding her wrist, looking calm on the face, but with coldness in his eyes. The


    teacher¡¯s face turned red, but her hand just froze in the air, unable to fall down.


    Finally, she let go of Benjamin, then ran back to other teachers, gasping for air.


    She trembled uncontrobly, and the coldness shed through Benjamin¡¯s eyes made her see another


    man. That feeling was familiar.


    Benjamin just took out a wet towel to wipe the hand that held that teacher¡¯s wrist.


    The leading teacher red at that teacher, ¡°You are such a loser. You can¡¯t even threaten a kid.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Go teach that kid a lesson!¡±


    The two teachers then went up, getting ready to grab Benjamin.


    Miss Erin was controlled by another two teachers, looking worried.


    However, at this moment, the door opened again with an unlocking sound.


    In this time, the men rushing in were policemen, security guards, and even some journalists and the


    principle of the kindergarten.


    Everybody froze at this sight. What was going on?


    The principle looked at his phone. Not a while ago, he got a message saying that there was a terrorist


    in this grocery room hurting someone.


    That was why he called the police in a hurry and rushed over. All kids and teachers were precious in


    Sidney Kindergarten! It would not be ok if bad things happened to them.


    However, he did not expect to see such a bullying scene led by teachers! They were bullying other


    teachers, and even kids?


    Sensing the people on the back were tracing, Miss Erin hurriedly rushed out towards Benjamin and


    hugged him.

 Chapter 43 The Genius with 220 IQ!

    Chapter 43 The Genius with 220 IQ!


    The next second, the journalists started taking pictures with their cameras.


    All those teachers who were acting arrogant not long ago tried to cover their faces and dodged


    backwards.


    ¡°Stop taking pictures! Stop it!¡±


    They were sessful people with shiny identities, so they could do whatever they wanted on the


    campus, but¡­


    Exactly because they were famous teacher, going on news would be a big scene, especially for this


    kind of negative news. This would be a huge strike on them!


    Even the families andpanies behind them would be ruined.


    Because Miss Erin firmly protected Benjamin¡¯s face, the journalists did not get Benjamin¡¯s picture.


    Without answering any questions, Miss Erin just left the room with Benjamin, put him in a ssroom


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    and pet his head.


    ¡°Benjamin, thank you for saving me today. You are very brave. Please wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back


    after filing a statement.¡±


    Looking at Miss Erin leaving, Benjamin could not help saying, ¡°This time, you don¡¯t have to hold


    anything anymore. There is no need to hide from them from now on. It¡¯s over for them.¡±


    Miss Erin just shook her head with her back to Benjamin, ¡°Benjamin, you are still young. You still have


    a lot to learn about this cruel world. They have money and can easily clean the stains. It would be


    easier if Ipromised for a short-term peace.¡±


    However, Benjamin said in his cute voice, ¡°Miss Erin, a short-term peace would only make them grow


    more and more presumptuous. You see it too. They could even do this to kids. It would be better if we


    clear them once and for all!¡± he paused for a second, and then continued, ¡°Believe me. This time, they


    can¡¯t recover their fames.¡±


    Miss Erin got stunned and saw Benjamin¡¯s firm stares when she turned around. She did not know why


    but felt secured about words from this three-year-old.


    Her steps slowed down, then headed forward again.


    Benjamin did not understand Miss Erin¡¯s attitude clearly. However, no matter what, he was not going to


    let those women getting away from this. It did not matter if Miss Erin spoke in favor of them.


    Benjamin took out his phone slowly, pressed the end button to finish the recording, then lowered his


    stare.


    He said that just to force Miss Erin to be brave for this time. If she kept acting like this, even without


    these female teachers, there would be more people bullying her in the future.


    Benjamin took out theptop, and then uploaded the recording, with thest conversation between him


    and Erin deleted.


    He also remembered to distort his own voice, making it sound like a weird electric sound that was


    undetectable. He believed nobody could decode this.


    He designed the app himself, so it would not be easy to decode it. Only he himself knew the method.


    Soon, Benjamin once again uploaded and topped this recording on the AKK website.


    The title was Teacher in Sidney Kindergarten Bullied a Teacher and a Kid.


    Not even after several minutes, it already had millions of views. Many journalists and news


    organizations even shared it immediately.


    Just in such a short time, the leakage of confidential contracts in Coleman Group and the bullying news


    went viral on the inte.


    Miss Erin was frowning and hesitating. Soon, she stopped at the grocery room filled with policemen


    and journalists.


    How could the principle suddenly get the message? It said that there was a terrorist attack here.


    There was someone sending that information to the principle on purpose! The sender had to be


    someone on scene.


    She was suppressed at that time. It was definitely not sent by her. It could not be sent by the other


    bullies as well.


    The only possibility would be Benjamin! Benjamin sent such a message to get the police and journalists


    here.


    Did he want to expose those teachers? Of course, they did not need to worry as powerful people.


    However, they would mind the mes from people!


    Finally, Miss Erin got shocked after getting his thought straight. Such a young kid had such a wise


    hindsight! No wonder he was the genius with 220 IQ.


    Thinking of the words Benjamin said to her in the ssroom, she griped her loosened fists with a firm


    expression.


    If a three-year-old kid dared to face dangers like this, how could she let him down?


    Watching Miss Erining over, many police officers and journalists came up to her.


    ¡°Miss Erin, those teachers said you guys were having the anti-bully drill earlier. Is that true?¡±


    The officer took out a notebook and started to take notes with a serious look. At the same time, the


    teachers on the side were all ring at Erin with threatening looks.


    They approached Erin and held her hands, acting very intimate.


    ¡°Miss Erin, we have known each other for so long. How could there be such a thing as bullying?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We are colleagues. Who would do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You need to exin it to the officers!¡±


    ¡°It was just a drill. How could there be bullying?¡±


    The officer looked at these noisy teachers, and then turned to Miss Erin, ¡°Be quiet. I am asking Miss


    Erin now. Not you.¡±


    The camera also focused on Miss Erin at this moment.


    Miss Erin greeted her teeth, and got rid of those hands on her arms.


    She said coldly, ¡°No! Officer! They acted presumptuous here. They bullied teachers and kids


    frequently! This is not the first time! This is definitely not a drill! This is bullying! They bullied me


    frequently.¡±


    As she was saying, Erin tied up her sleeves, showing those scary wounds.


    ¡°They made these wounds on me! I always thoughtpromise might help, but this time, they are


    even doing this to a kid in my ss! I will not hold it in anymore!¡±


    After she finished, the journalists brightened up, and started shooting.


    This was definitely going to be a headline!

 Chapter 44 Responsibilities

    Chapter 44 Responsibilities


    Those teachers were all shocked, backing away like they were hit. The usual Miss Erin would never do


    that. In the past, no matter how much they bullied her, she took it all.


    But this time, she dared to speak the truth in front of police officers and journalists.


    The leading teacher exploded, rushing to Miss Erin with teeth greeted and trying to pull her hair.


    The officer taking note immediately caught her hands and locked her aside.


    He said coldly, ¡°What do you think police officers are here for?¡±


    ¡°Erin, you dead bitch! You dare to say something like that. I¡¯m going to tear your mouth into pieces.


    Don¡¯t you know whates after you messing up with me?¡±


    The locked woman was still trying to act up, yelling at Miss Erin crazily.


    While at the same time, all the other female teachers just stood at the side quietly, unlike the leading


    one.


    Who knew how their families were going to punish them after this scandal? How would they dare to do


    anything now?


    After they were taken away by the police officers, the journalists disappeared as well.


    The principle sighed at Erin, ¡°Miss Erin. You have suffered! Did you send me that text?¡±


    Erin paused for a second, thought of Benjamin who was encouraging her, and then pursed her lips.


    The truth should not be exposed; otherwise, it would not be good for Benjamin.


    Erin nodded lightly, ¡°Yes, I sent the message.¡±


    The principle nodded, ¡°You are brave. Tell me in the future if anything like this happened, OK?


    Compared to teachers, kids are more important. They shall not be harmed. Understand?¡±


    Erin nodded seriously, ¡°Yes! I know that.¡±


    Watching the principle leaving, Erin tied up her messy hair.


    After she got back to the ssroom, she found Benjamin sit there quietly, reading a book. As if he


    sensed hering, he put the book down.


    Erin sat across Benjamin with gentle steps, ¡°Sorry, did I disturb your reading?¡±


    Benjamin shook head, and then smiled at Erin, ¡°No, Miss Erin. You are really brave this time.¡±


    Erin got stunned, as if she were still in a trance from what happened earlier.


    Benjamin waved the phone, which showed lots of articles about this bullying in Sidney kindergarten.


    The main character was Miss Erin.


    ¡°Benjamin, honestly, I should be the one to say thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your encouragement and


    your message, we would have been in danger together.¡±


    Erin lowered her eyes, looking helpless.


    She never expected to be saved by a three-year-old boy!


    This was her first time to fight back the evil force, both physically and spiritually.


    It was due to the courage from Benjamin, a three-year-old hero.


    Benjamin lowered his stare, and closed the book.


    He for sure got what Erin meant. If he did not send the message, the principle would just solve this


    issue on a private term with the teachers, which would not be helpful at all. In the future, Miss Erin


    would only face worse bullying.


    Therefore, they had to clear the tumors for the long-term benefits.


    It was not hard for Miss Erin to figure out that it was him who did this in such a short time, since there


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    was nobody else there.


    ¡°Benjamin, you did not have toe into the room and risk yourself after you sent the message. Why


    did you do that?¡±


    This is what Erin could not understand.


    Benjamin looked up at Erin, ¡°If I did note in, Miss Erin had already got beaten up. At least I could


    save you from that. Plus, you said that their family could save their fames, but with me in the room,


    they could not do that anymore.¡±


    Miss Erin looked touched, but a bit confused, ¡°What does thest sentence mean?¡±


    In the next second, Miss Erin¡¯s phone rang. Benjamin hinted her to check the phone.


    Miss Erin confusedly looked at the recording posted on the top articles, then clicked on it.


    After hearing the sound, Miss Erin immediately goggled, and looked at Benjamin with surprises and


    shocks.


    How would there be such a genius kid in the world?


    It turned out that Benjamin came in courageously to collect evidence. With this recording, no matter


    how powerful their families were, they could not save those female teachers anymore!


    Benjamin¡¯s n was logical and stable, giving no escape to the enemies.


    No wondered he asked her to speak out! He was just encouraging her to make the hardest step!


    With this recording, whether she spoke the truths or not would not change the result.


    But it turned out that she acted bravely and made a change!


    Miss Erin put down the phone and said to the Benjamin, ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m not an important person in your


    life, why did you try so hard to help me?¡±


    Benjamin slowly looked up at Miss Erin, and squinted his big and watery eyes,


    ¡°They were hurting you because of me.¡±


    Miss Erin paused for one second, but said nothing in the end.


    Benjamin continued, ¡°They said you didn¡¯t bring them the food after school. Around that time, you did


    not have time to do that for them, right? You didn¡¯t forget it either. It was just because you were


    following me till I got to the Crawford Group, right?¡±


    Erin got shocked after hearing his words.


    How did Benjamin know? She thought her stalking was trackless! How did he find out?


    ¡°Benjamin, how did you know it?¡±


    Benjamin lightly shook her head, ¡°I knew it since you started following me.¡±


    ¡°So, it was me who got you into trouble. I should be responsible for what I do. Mom taught me this.¡±


    Looking at the serious-looking Benjamin, Erin felt like crying.


    Miss Erin could not hold it anymore, so he just came up and hugged Benjamin into her arms and


    nodded in his warmth.


    Tears flowed down her face gently, like free kites.


    ¡°Benjamin, thank you. Thank you so much for teaching me to be brave and giving me power.¡±

 Chapter 45 Drawing Destroyed

    Chapter 45 Drawing Destroyed


    Benjamin just sat there in Miss Erin¡¯s arms and patted her back lightly.


    ¡°Miss Erin, weakness is not kindness. I wish you to be kind and brave at the same time.¡±


    Erin nodded seriously, ¡°I will, I will for sure.¡±


    Those bullies contacted their families to save their fames, but with the mysterious recording uploaded,


    they couldn¡¯t do nothing.


    Even till now, they still thought that all these were Miss Erin¡¯s revenge, which had nothing to do with


    Benjamin.


    For sure, they were fired by the Sidney kindergarten, and that they would never be hired here again.


    On the other side, Patricia who had no idea what happened to Benjamin was now sitting on the chair,


    uploading her new drafts to theputer for some modifications.


    She looked at the empty cup, and then slowly took back her stares from theptop.


    Patricia slowly stood up and got ready to get some water.


    The coffee machine was a bit far from her seat. While L walked pass Patricia¡¯s seat with her cup,


    she paused while spotting at the draft on the screen, as if she was surprised.


    The employee behind L noticed both that electronic and original drafts on the table as well,


    ¡°OMG! How could Patricia sit with us with such an amazing drawing skill!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! She could totally be a manager at least with this skill!¡±


    ¡°No wonder the President treated her so specially. It was because of her designing talent and skill!¡±


    ¡°Probably the champion is going to get reced this time!¡±


    ¡°I guess so too. We should make friends with her! I think she will get promoted much faster than we


    have expected!¡±


    Hearing all these discussions from the surrounding, L suddenly squeezed the cup, looking like hell.


    She slowly walked up, grabbed the draft, and then sneered sarcastically.


    In the next second, she tore it into pieces, and then dumped it into the trash can.


    Everybody got startled on the side. They all looked at L with confusion.


    L just lightly glimpsed at her coworkers behind her, ¡°You know she was treated as a special one


    already. If she really got promoted as a high-up manger, what is the chance of bing the


    President¡¯s wife for her? Tell me.¡±


    Listening to L¡¯s analysis, they looked at each other, then nodded in the end.


    ¡°Right! Patricia can¡¯t be the President¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡®Exactly! He belongs to all of us!¡¯


    ¡°That makes sense! We didn¡¯t even get promoted after such a long time here. How could she get


    promoted so fast?¡±


    One of them was good atputer sat on Patricia¡¯s seat, and then deleted the draft clean without a


    trace.


    ¡°Since we agree on this, let¡¯s keep the secret together. Let¡¯s see how she could get the promotion and


    champion this time! She can only dream about the President.¡±


    L nodded as well, ¡°It¡¯s the deadline for final works and drafts tomorrow afternoon. She has no way to


    make it! Even if she got the draft done, she couldn¡¯t finish the final works.¡±


    After Patricia came back with the hot water, everybody dissipated from her cubicle.


    Feeling the stares around, she frowned confusedly.


    What happened? Why did she feel that everybody was looking at her?


    She got back to her seat and found her draft on the table gone, so she started to look for it.


    However, she could not find it anywhere. While she was puzzled, she saw those pieces on the trash


    can.


    Patricia picked them up. Her hands were trembling.


    Suddenly, as if thought of something, she hurriedly turned to theputer and found the draft was


    gone as well. Even the backups and history were all deleted as well.


    Patricia became angry, and suddenly stood up from the seat.


    She quickly swept over those coworkers who were pretending to be busy but were actually looking at


    her embarrassment.


    Patricia squeezed her fists, and then loosened it. The angry look gradually disappeared on her face,


    and then she put on a smile and sat down again.


    The worse the situation was, the calmer she should be.


    No matter how mad she felt, the drafts could note back anymore. However, these coworkers


    would get happy.


    Seeing how calm Patricia was, they got confused. What was going on? How could she act so calm?


    Thinking like this, they stood up to look at Patricia. L started frowning at Patricia¡¯s chill attitude.


    She could still be so calm without the drafts? Did she have other backups?


    L hurriedly took out her draft, and then added details from Patricia¡¯s work in her memory on it.


    L¡¯s draft was simr to Patricia¡¯s at this point already.


    Sitting on the seat, Patricia started thinking fast. At this point, her original draft could not be used


    anymore.


    Who knew how many people saw it already? Since they already saw it, there would definitely be


    someone stealing her ideas. Therefore, she had to finish a new draft within today, including the final


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    work as well.


    The time was flying by. Patricia picked up the pen, but could not drop it.


    Youth, future, hope.


    She tilted her head and got confused. What else could represent these besides nts?


    The more anxious she was, the more messed her head turned into.


    The more messed it was inside her head, the harder it was for her toe up with great ideas.


    Patricia drew a simple model of a dancing dress with a one-shoulder design that exposed the elegant


    neck.


    The dress was huge on the bottom. She could imagine how beautiful it would be for this dress to spin.


    However, she did not have any inspirations for the color and design on the nk spots.

 Chapter 46 Bathroom Crisis

    Chapter 46 Bathroom Crisis


    Patricia put down the brush in her hand gradually, and her hand gently rubbed her temples, forcing


    herself to calm down.


    L, who had been watching Patricia''s reaction, couldn''t help but lower her head andugh, "Patricia,


    no matter how capable you are, you can¡¯t do anything this time, right?¡±


    The time passed, and after everyone around went to have dinner, the surrounding space instantly


    became quiet.


    Patricia propped her head up with one hand and sighed quietly, but at this time, her cell phone rang.


    Looking at the voice call sent by Benjamin, Patricia¡¯s expression became a little better.


    ''''Mummy, Mummy, have you eaten yet?''''


    Patricia lightly shook her head, and her stomach was already growling, but she whispered into the


    phone, "Of course I ate."


    ¡°It is good. Mommy, I can leave school earlier today, and I will pick you up earlier.¡±


    Patricia was taken aback for a moment, and then a trace of worry appeared on her face, "That''s not


    good, baby, it''s dangerous outside, you can''te and pick me up. Mommy will get off work as soon


    as possible to pick you up, okay?"


    After a while, Miss Erin''s voice came over, ¡°It''s okay, Benjamin''s mom, I''ll send Benjamin to the


    Crawford Group, it''s not that far anyway, and I''m going the same way.¡±


    Patricia nodded at the phone, "Then I''ll trouble you, Miss Erin..."


    ...


    cing the phone to the side, Patriciay down on the table, seemingly intending to take a nap and


    spend noontime.


    Da da da da - a sound of leather shoes hitting the ground rang out.


    Patricia instantly sat up and was somewhat dumbfounded when looking at Matthew who was standing


    aside, "Mr. Crawford, are you looking for me?"


    Matthew looked at Patricia who suddenly woke up and faintly froze, then nodded, "Yes."


    Patriciasat down solemnly, "Then may I help you, Mr. Crawford?"


    Matthew looked at Patricia, who leaving her hair loose and exuding a gentle temperament, couldn''t


    help but be in a daze, then turn his head away,"What happened yesterday, he didn''t mean it, he was in


    a hurry to go home¡­¡±


    "It''s okay, Mr. Crawford, you don¡¯t need toe and talk about this on purpose, because I don''t take it


    to heart at all." Patricia lowered her eyes andughed softly.


    Matthew nodded slightly, with a soft expression on his face, "Why do you always skip lunch?"


    Patricia stopped slightly and looked at Matthewin a daze, "How does Mr. Crawford know that I don''t eat


    lunch?"


    Matthew lowered his eyes and said softly, "Because every time everyone leaves to eat, only you are


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    still sitting here."


    Patricia scratched her head and thenughed, ¡°Because I don''t have anyone to eat with, so I feel that I


    don''t have any appetite."


    Matthew gently nodded, "In that case, then you can eat lunch with me in the future."


    Listening to Matthew''s words, Patricia was even more dumbfounded for a long time. The next second


    she shook her head repeatedly, "No, no, Mr. Crawford, don''t worry, I''ll go to eat right away!"


    Looking at Patricia, who left quickly, Matthew''s tender eyes gradually narrowed. And Archibald¡¯s words


    crossed his mind from time to time. Did she y hard-to-get? Why did he feel that it was not at all like


    that?


    Looking at a semi-finished drawing ced on the table, Matthew took a look around and then put it into


    Patricia¡¯s bag thoughtfully. Matthew went out to talk about the contract today, so he didn''t see that Lora


    led people to destroy all Patricia''s drawings in the surveince.


    Patricia, who slipped out of thepany and went to thepany canteen, sighed, felt the president


    of the Crawford Group was terrible and gave her a strange feeling.


    Patricia, who didn''t n to eat, let out a long breath and finally walked into thepany canteen. Since


    she was here, she might as well have some. Patricia bought a meal, ate alone in the corner, and


    constantly flipped Benjamin''s lovely photos. Looking at Benjamin''s photos, Patricia seemed to have


    unlimited motivation.


    The other tables were full of people. They were talking andughing and ying with each other until


    one of the women saw Patricia not far away, "Well, look over there, isn''t that Patricia?"


    "Wow, it''s really her! So she''sing to eat in the cafeteria too? I thought the president would prepare


    food for her again!"


    "Stop it, there is no one so lucky!"


    "Last time she deliberately didn''t eat, she definitely wanted to arouse the president''s concern. This time


    the president should not pay attention to her, so she has toe to the canteen to eat!"


    "I think so! As soon as she arrived, she made herself special! I thought she could be favored for a long


    time!"


    ...


    L couldn''t help but look at Patricia, who was still eating in the corner, her eyes gradually narrowed,


    and her face was full of mockery.


    Patricia checked the time, then got up and picked up the dinner tes. She put them on the dinner


    tes'' collection, then turned around and went into the cafeteria bathroom. As soon as she entered the


    bathroom, she heard the sound of footsteps outside. Patricia sat on the toilet and suddenly had a bad


    feeling in her heart. She quickly stood up, opened the lock of the separate bathroom with her hand, and


    went to push the door quickly, but it was toote. The door was not locked, but no matter how she


    pushed it from inside, she couldn''t open it, "Who? You better let me out quickly!"


    Outside the door, L and others looked at each other, covered their mouths, andughed lightly.


    There were many mops on the door handle of the toilet where Patricia was. And no matter how hard


    the people inside pushed, she couldn''t open it.


    L folded her arms around her chest and then gave a woman next to her a look. The woman beside


    her nodded and then brought the bucket of dirt and dirty water to L''s side.


    L pointed to the door blocked by the mops and then nodded. Several women walked by, carried the


    bucket of dirty water, and then tilted and poured it down to the inside.The dirty water in the bucket was


    poured into inside steadily.


    Although Patricia shrank to the side when she heard the sound, the location of the bathroom was small,


    and despite her dodge in time, her upper body was still wet.


    The bucket was thrown heavily on the ground, and then L and the others left the bathroom.


    Looking at the phone was soaked in water and cked out, and its screen couldn''t be turned on,


    Patricia couldn''t help showing an anxious expression. It''s almost time for work, so if she couldn¡¯t rush


    back, it waste and the drawing... She still had the drawing on her desk!


    Patricia shook the wet and dirty water on her body and couldn''t help but tiptoe and hook the stic wall


    of the bathroom. But because of the height problem, even though she stood on tiptoes, she still couldn''t


    touch the top of the bathroom...

 Chapter 47 Self-Help

    Chapter 47 Self-Help


    Patricia put the lid on the toilet before stepping on it. She was barely able to reach the top of the stic


    wall when he stepped on the toilet. Looking at mops inserted outside the door and the bucket that was


    randomly thrown aside, she frowned. Although her hand could reach the top, she couldn''t turn it over


    from the front.It must be fatal to fall from a point so high!


    Patricia instantly focused on the cubicle bathroom beside her. The toilets in thepany canteen were


    like public restrooms and connected one by one. Only the one she was in was blocked by the mops, so


    if she turned over this one, she would be able to open the door smoothly to the next one.


    Patricia nodded, her arms pressed hard on the top, and her feet hardened, and the whole person


    turned over and sat on the top. She couldn''t help but stretch out her feet and hook the locking door


    handle of the other room, holding the top part tightly with both hands, and her body gradually slipped


    down.


    Patricia slowly stepped down. When one of her feet had already stepped on the ground, and the other


    on the doorknob gradually moved away andnded on the ground.


    After opening the door, Patricia sighed lightly and took the mops ced on the door one by one and put


    them aside, and then picked up the bucket that fell on the ground and put it aside.


    She picked up the towel on the side to get wet, then quickly opened the door of her bathroom, wiped


    the toilet that she had just stepped on, and wiped the handle of the other door that she had stepped on


    before leaving.


    Patricia quickly ran back to thepany. But when she rushed back to thepany, she was already


    an hourte.


    Looking at Patricia reappeared in thepany, L and others were stunned, ¡°How could she get out


    so quickly? Could it be that someone had saved her?¡±


    Patricia ruffled her already wet hair, and her face was full of coldness. Before she could go back to her


    seat, a woman dressed in a professional suit stopped her.


    "Patricia, do you know that you are an hourte?" The woman in front of Patricia was the team leader


    who managed the design staff on this floor.


    Patricia lowered her head but did not make any more exnation, "Sorry, leader, there was some


    ident."


    Looking at Patricia in front of her, the team leader couldn''t help but cover her mouth and nose. She


    took a few steps back with a disgusted face, "Okay, okay, I''ve registered your tardiness this time, I hope


    such a thing won''t happen again. Otherwise, I will report it to the president truthfully."


    Patricia nodded, "Yes, leader, I got it."


    The team leader casually waved her hand, and the dislike on her face was palpable, "Okay, okay, hurry


    up and go, this smell is going to kill me!"As soon as the leader''s voice fell, a lot of ridicule sounded


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    around instantly.


    Patricia nodded slightly, then turned around and returned to her seat. Her face was full of coldness.


    Then she quickly swept over everyone, who was sitting at the workce whispering andughing, and


    she narrowed her eyes. Every single person in the office could be the one who did her harm today.


    At this moment, L, who was sitting closest to Patricia, couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to fan,


    and her face was full of depression, "Well, there is a weird smell in the air. I can''t work hard anymore.


    Who can change my position with me?"


    Hearing L''s voice, the surrounding peopleughed loudly.


    "Come on! L, you should just give in!"


    "That''s right! Who made you unlucky enough to sit close to her?"


    "We don''t want to change with you. We can smell the strong sourness when we sit here. I can''t stand


    it!"


    "That''s right! Someone stinks. Shees here to pollute the air with that smell."


    ...


    The people in the office keptining, and all were pointing at Patricia.


    But even so, Patricia still sat in the same ce, did not even mean to leave, and there was no trace of


    guilt on her face. This group of people caused her be like this, but now they disliked her and


    wanted her to go out? How was it possible?


    Seeing Patricia didn''t move at all, those, who were talking, could not help being a little dumbfounded.


    Was Patricia''s this thick-skinned? They all said it so clearly, but why did she have the face to sit here?


    L sneered coldly and then folded her arms around her chest, "Don''t say it. Someone just doesn''t


    have the spirit of contribution. It''s obviously that she is stinking, and she still has the face to sit here!"


    Patricia slowly stopped her gaze on L''s body, and her face was full of coldness that could pierce into


    the bone marrow, "Why am I like this, I think some people know very well in their hearts, and they¡¯d


    better shut up! It was somebody who caused it in the first ce, so whyin about it now?"


    L was nervous by Patricia''s stare, and she withdrew her eyes when her eyes and Patricia''s eyes


    met.


    No matter what, Patricia was the Coleman family¡¯s daughter. Since she was a child, she had the


    temperament and aura of being a nobledy. Coupled with the things experienced in the Coleman


    family, she was strong enough.


    The previous chattering voices also instantly quieted down as they listened to Patricia''s words.


    Patricia picked up the rubber band on the tabletop and tied up her wet hair before hurriedly found her


    drawing. Patricia, who couldn''t find the drawing at the desk, suddenly became a little irritable.


    If she re-designed new styles now, it would be toote. She couldn''t help but raise her head and nce


    at the clock on the wall, and now it was almost time to get off work.


    Patricia heaved a long sigh. It seemed that this time, the Crawford Group''s drawingpetition had


    nothing to do with her. She gently shook her head. Forget it! Truly skilled people didn''t need to rush this


    time, and there would always be another chance.


    Patricia couldn''t help but sigh when she looked at the phone that couldn''t turn on. Fortunately, Miss


    Erin would send Benjamin over, or else the phone was broken, and she didn''t know how to contact her


    son.


    When it was time to get off work, Patricia didn''t wait until everyone had left before leaving this time.


    When it was off work, Patricia carried her bag and quickly left thepany.


    The downstairs of thepany, two figures, onerge and one small, were particrly conspicuous.


    Benjamin looked back at Miss Erin, "Miss Erin, you go back first, my mommy will note out so


    early."


    Miss Erin gently shook her head, "No, I have to see your mome out before I can leave with


    confidence."


    As soon as the words fell, Miss Erin pointed her finger at the door of thepany, "Benjamin, your


    mom ising out."


    Benjamin looked back hopefully, and as soon as he turned around, he saw Patricia, who was soaked


    all over, hurried towards him...

 Chapter 48 System Intrusion

    Chapter 48 System Intrusion


    As Benjamin looked at Patricia who was in sore straits, his aura instantly became cold and serious.


    Erin was so surprised that she could even not take back her extended hand.


    Patricia did not wear luxury dresses like other parents in Sidney Kindergarten, but she was elegant no


    matter what she wore because of her gorgeous appearance.


    However, she had never seen Patricia in such a mess today.


    She could not help but look down at Benjamin, whose eyes were full of displeasure and cold


    expression, and she had never seen Benjamin like this before.


    Patricia hurried towards Benjamin, and then squatted beside him. When she had just opened her arms


    to embrace him, she stopped like being pressed the pause button.


    Only when she stretched out her arms did she see her soaked and smelly sleeves.


    She was so dirty, and how could she hold her lovely and innocent son?


    Benjamin, who was standing in the same ce, immediately restrained his aura, and the previous cold


    atmosphere disappeared.


    Regardless of how flustered Patricia was in front of him, he threw himself into Patricia''s arms without


    hesitation.


    Erin instinctively reached out and would like to hold Benjamin.


    Before Patricia reacted, she heard Benjamin''s sweet voice, "Mommy! I miss you so much!"


    Patricia froze and felt that the little boy in her arms had been sticking to herself tightly, so her heart was


    instantly warmed.


    Actually, Benjamin had already seen her mess, hadn¡¯t he? Nevertheless, he was still willing to hug her


    without hesitation!


    "Baby, I miss you, too."


    Looking at Patricia and Benjamin embracing each other, there was a moving expression on Erin''s face


    gradually.


    "Mrs. Coleman, since Benjamin is here, I¡¯ll leave first."


    Patricia immediately stood up and nodded to Erin, "OK, thank you, Miss Erin."


    Benjamin turned his head and looked at Patricia with a serious expression and said, "Mommy, I¡¯ll send


    you to thepany tomorrow. OK?"


    Patricia was surprised slightly, "What? You sent me to thepany?"


    "Yeah. I¡¯ll go to school after seeing you off."


    Benjamin said in a pure tone, but a chilling expression shed in his eyes.


    Patricia shook her head gently, and then took Benjamin''s little hand gently. "No. I¡¯ll worry about you in


    that case. Baby, don''t forget that you are only a three-year-old baby."


    Benjamin buckled Patricia''s hand, and the pure expression on his face faded away. He looked serious


    at this moment like a potent man.


    "Mommy, I¡¯ve already grown up, and I can protect you."


    He looked down and secretly vowed that it would never happen again! He would never let his mommy


    be so embarrassed again!


    And he would never allow anyone to bully his mommy!


    Then Patricia and Benjamin returned to the apartment.


    Little Benjamin held Patricia to sat down on the sofa and then ran into the bathroom.


    He frowned and put hot water in the bathtub. After putting shampoo, conditioner, and shower gel in


    ce, he put Patricia''s pajamas aside before walking out of the bathroom.


    "Mommy, I¡¯ve prepared the bathwater. Just go and take a bath! Take care."


    Patricia stood up and supported Benjamin. She said with a smile, "Baby, you should take a bath first."


    Benjamin frowned and shook his head, "No! Mommy, I''m not in a hurry. If you are ill, no one will take


    care of me."


    Looking at Patricia entering the bathroom, Benjamin hand gently pulled her hand.


    "Mommy, where did you get into such a mess?"


    Patricia looked at Benjamin wonderingly, "Baby, what''s wrong? Why do you ask this?"


    A worried expression appeared on Benjamin''s face, "Mommy, I am worried about you. Just tell me!"


    Patricia was slightly stunned and finally nodded, "In fact, I identally fell in the toilet after eating in the


    staff canteen. It''s all right! Baby, don''t worry!"


    How could Benjamin believe Patricia''s words? If it were just a fall, why did only the upper body get wet


    while the lower body was clean?


    Although he did not believe it, he patted Patricia''s hand pretending to believe it, "Mommy, be careful in


    the future!"


    After watching Patricia go into the bathroom, the innocent expression on Benjamin¡¯s face vanished


    immediately, and he became calm and cold like an adult.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He faintly looked at the watch on the wall, and then quickly took out theptop in his backpack.


    Benjamin''s beautiful little fingers quickly knocked on the keyboard, and soon he logged into the


    mysterious website of akk, which was his business empire.


    In five minutes, however, Benjamin broke the electronic defense of Crawford Group and sessfully


    entered its monitoring system.


    He directly watched the monitoring of the staff canteen.


    There was no monitoring camera in the bathroom, but there was one at the door not far from the


    bathroom.


    After determining the monitoring camera, Benjamin¡¯s mouse gradually hovered on that monitoring and


    clicked it, so the monitoring video appeared.


    Benjamin fast-forwarded the video to around lunchtime. In the video, Patricia sat in the corner and ate


    dinner alone, ying on her mobile phone.


    His two little hands were folded together andid on the chin. He looked like a calm little adult.


    After a while, the monitoring scene was switched to the picture of Patricia, who stood up and entered


    the bathroom.


    Then he found that Patricia was followed by four women, among which L took the lead!


    Benjamin paused the video and quickly remembered the appearance of these women before


    continuing to y the monitoring.


    After more than ten minutes, the women who had followed Patricia came out with ironic smiles on their


    faces, but Patricia did note out.


    Ten minutester, Patricia, who was in a mess, walked out of the bathroom...


    Benjamin frowned. Anger and coldness shed in his big and bright eyes.


    These old women! How dare they!


    How dare they bully his mommy!


    Benjamin''s hand, which had just stopped, quickly knocked on the keyboard, and his face was full of


    coolness.


    Before long, he quickly invaded the personnel system of Crawford Group.


    After finding out the data of those women before, Benjamin gradually narrowed his eyes.


    He controlled the mouse and gradually hovered on the information about the bank where they receive


    wages, and a brilliant expression shed across his eyes...

 Chapter 49 What Is Despair?

    Chapter 49 What Is Despair?


    Benjamin curled his lips and sneered, "Since you had provoked people who you cannot afford to


    offend, I have to make you understand what despair is."


    He copied their bank ounts on the website, and then his fingers moved quickly on the keyboard.


    It was too fast to catch!


    The screen was full of unintelligible information and codes.


    Within five minutes, Benjamin lifted his head slightly, and his hand quickly stopped at the Enter key.


    A dazzling and brilliant expression shed in his big eyes, and his fingers knocked on the Enter key


    without hesitation.


    After pressing the Enter key, the code and information on the screen disappeared instantly, leaving only


    a progress bar.


    The progress bar kept moving forward, gradually increasing from 10%...


    One hundred percent...


    When the progress bar reached 100%, a few simple words appeared on the screen.


    UPLOAD COMPLETED.


    Benjamin lowered his head and then looked back at the clock behind him.


    He switched off theptop unhurriedly and folded his little arms on his breast.


    He could only make themnguish by this way! After all, there was no monitoring in the bathroom, so


    he could not find any direct evidence that those women framed his mother.


    If he got the evidence, he would immediately send it to Matthew, president of Crawford Group.


    But no!


    So he could only punish these women in his own ways!


    He hoped that after this punishment, they could be more careful, and would not make trouble!


    The bathroom door gradually opened, and Patricia felt rested and refreshed after the bath.


    "Baby, I''m done. Go and have a bath."


    Benjamin jumped off the dining table, carefully carrying a cup of hot medicine to Patricia.


    "Mommy, take some medicine and then go to bed early. Don''t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll take care of


    myself."


    Patricia looked at the hot medicine at hand, and said feelingly, "Babe..."


    Benjamin reached out and touched Patricia''s head when she was squatting beside him, "Don''t be


    afraid, mommy. This medicine is not bitter. Go to bed after taking it."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Patricia nodded slightly. She never thought that her child would be as clever as an adult.


    She tossed off the medicine in her hand.


    Benjamin took the cup and put it on the dining table, and then he took Patricia¡¯s hand and went to the


    room.


    "Mommy, good night."


    After Benjamin had supported Patricia to lie down in bed, she could not help but say, "No, baby. I¡¯ll wait


    for you!"


    Benjamin stretched out his little hand and touched Patricia''s forehead. His face was full of seriousness,


    "Mommy, you have a low fever. You¡¯ve taken a bath and medicine, so go to bed early. You¡¯ll be fine


    tomorrow, Mommy. Don''t worry about me. I''m OK."


    He sat by the bed, patting Patricia''s arm, and did not forget to pull the quilt for her from time to time.


    Patricia felt very warm and was moved to shed tears.


    She never regretted giving birth to her child while risking her life. He was such a sensible child!


    Maybe because of the efficacy of cold medicine, Patricia only felt sleepy. With her eyelids gradually


    hanging down, she fell asleep.


    Hearing the sound of her calm breathing, Benjamin pulled the quilt for her again and went out of the


    room quietly.


    He switched on theptop again and concentrated on numerous pop-up windows. But he did not shut


    down theputer afterpleting three transactions quickly.


    His eyes shed with cold light and gradually narrowed, and he smiled sarcastically.


    Among plenty of pop-up windows to buy his programs, there was a message sent by Wesley Coleman,


    president of the Coleman Group.


    ording to the message, in addition to buying programs, he wanted to cooperate with Benjamin.


    Benjamin picked up the cup and gently took a sip of water. He then shook his head with a smile. Now


    the Coleman Group had a lot of trouble to deal with, why did he want to cooperate at this moment?


    Without hesitation, Benjamin directly deleted the messages from Coleman Group.


    He walked down from the table, carrying an empty cup to take in water, only to see the bag that Patricia


    put aside at will.


    The bag was not well zippered, and there was some paper inside.


    Benjamin went to the bag wonderingly and then opened it.


    He gently took out the unfinished paintings of Patricia in the bag with his little hands.


    "Is this mommy''s painting?"


    Benjamin gradually noticed several prominent fonts in the lower right corner - youth, future, and hope.


    It was the theme of the painting, wasn¡¯t it?


    But...It was just a semi-finished product!


    Suddenly, Benjamin narrowed his eyes.


    When he just invaded the inte system of Coleman Group, he had seen it. It was...


    It was the painting themepetition held by Coleman Group!


    And tomorrow afternoon was the submission deadline for finished products!


    And when he just invaded the personnel department system, he saw that...


    Mommy had signed up!


    Now that she had signed up, she could not submit a semi-finished product, could she?


    Benjamin could not help looking back at the room and finally turned to copy the semi-finished drawing


    on hisptop.


    He clicked on the drawing page with the mouse. Although he operated slowly, he did it well.


    Maybe because Patricia often painted when she was pregnant and did a good job of prenatal


    education. From the moment Benjamin was born, the most things he saw were paintings.


    Therefore, he was not ayman to paintings, and it was not difficult for him.


    For a genius with an IQ of 220! It was just a handy thing!


    His little hand propped up on his chin, and he said tonelessly, "Youth, future, hope?"


    Benjamin drank some water in the cup and came up with a good idea.


    He quickly put the cup down, with his face full of happiness.


    He put two little hands gently on the table. "Youth, future, hope! It means children, right?¡±


    Children were youthful. They were the future and hope of a country!


    Benjamin suddenly had inspiration, so he drew quickly and modified the picture in front of theptop for


    several hours. He finished and stretched himself when it was dawn gradually.


    Looking at the perfect painting, Benjamin nodded satisfactorily.


    That was more like it. The painting was perfect!


    Benjamin saved the painting on his mobile phone, and then he quickly clicked on the telephone contact


    and dialed a number.


    "Hey, Aunt Caroline, do me a favor."

 Chapter 50 No Offense, But She Kept Grumbling Inwardly

    Chapter 50 No Offense, But She Kept Grumbling Inwardly


    When Benjamin called Karina up, she was at the other end and answered sleepily. "Hey, Benjamin.


    What''s up? Do you have a crush on somebody in Sidney Kindergarten?" she answered jokingly.


    "Nope. Seriously, I will send you a drawing draftter. The finished product must be handed me around


    noon. Can you do that?" Benjamin asked resignedly.


    "What? What are you talking about? I don''t have the least of the idea of what you are talking about."


    said Karina with great interest. Karina''s interest quickened as she heard more about the n.


    ncing at the clock on the wall, Benjamin said hastily, "I have nothing like enough time to answer all


    your questions. Anyway, make sure that the finished product must be made before noon. And then pick


    me up at the Sidney Kindergarten at noon. It is such an urgent matter that the drawing is rted to


    mummy. You must nail it!"


    After receiving this mysterious task, Karina was totally confused and nerves arose in her heart.


    "Benjamin, you must make it clear. I have no idea about what you said." replied Karina.


    "There is no time for me to exin it in details. You just need to deal with it. It is high time that I cooked


    breakfast for my mummy. See youter." said Benjamin in haste. Benjamin hung up the phone which


    made words superfluous.


    There was even no time for Karina to probe into the matter for the phone had been hung up.


    She stared nkly at the clock, striking six, on the wall.


    No offense, but she kept grumbling inwardly.


    Scratching her head, she knew that she had no choice but to ept it. However, she felt that there was


    some serious PDA going on here although their conversation was just in the phone.


    Soon she got the message.


    She keptining as she checked the message of the drawing draft on her phone. Despite of her


    ......


    After hiding the semi-finished drawing draft, Benjamin printed another drawing draft that he finished


    beforest night was out, and then put it into his bag.


    Taking a small stool, he moved toward kitchen and then stepped on the small stool naturally.


    "Mummy feels unwell. How about cooking a bowl of congee with some vegetables for her?" Benjamin


    mumbled to himself and shook his head while putting on an apron.


    After everything being done, Benjamin came into the room carrying a cup of tea for curing cold.


    He gently put that tea down on the bedside table, and then threw a suit of clean nightgown that hadn''t


    been worn into the washing machine after changing into another set of clean clothes, taking out from


    his room.


    He would not unload all theundry into hamper until the washer was done. After that, he took a high


    stool and stepped on it, which he was high enough to hang the clothes on a clothes rack.


    Finishing the household chores, he jumped the high stool down to the ground and tiptoed to his


    mummy''s bedroom.


    Benjamin wiped the sweat from his forehead when his steps gradually stopped and stood in the


    doorway. He, moving slowly into the bedroom, sat on the edge of his mother''s bed. Meanwhile,


    Benjamin''s tiny hands gently touched his mum''s forehead.


    Benjamin breathed a sigh of relief when he felt that his mummy had restored to health.


    Lying down on the bed, Patricia opened her eyes slowly and she grasped Benjamin''s tiny hands that


    "Good morning, mummy!" Benjamin greeted, a smile brightened his face.


    Helping Patricia up, Benjamin took a pillow then put it behind his mum in order to make Patricia feel


    morefortable while he held the cup of tea for colds.


    "Take the medicine, mummy. You will feel a lot better." said Benjamin.


    Patricia took the cup of tea Benjamin offered her. Looking at the dark circles around Benjamin''s eyes


    and bags under his eyes, Patricia frowned at him and she was distressed about his situation.


    "My baby, did you spent a sleepless night yesterday?" asked Patricia. And Patricia ran her fingers


    lovingly over Benjamin''s dark circles under his eyes.


    "It is impossible, mummy. After taking a shower, I went to sleep at oncest night. And I did theundry


    this morning." said Benjamin, in a thoughtful manner, and nodded constantly.


    There was still suspicion on Patricia''s face. "But the dark circles under your eyes... What happened?"


    she doubted.


    "I just had a nightmarest night. The dark circles may be caused by the sleep deprivation for the


    nightmarest night." Benjamin answered with a tilt of his head, smiling faintly.


    There was deep frown and worry on the Patricia''s face. "You must wake me up when you have


    nightmare again. I will always be with you."forted Patricia.


    "Got it, mummy. You should drink the tea lest it get cold." urged Benjamin.


    Benjamin felt much more reassured when Patricia finished the tea.


    As Benjamin walking out of the room, he said, "I am going todle out steaming congee. You can go to


    change your clothes and wash up."


    All doubts weren''t suddenly erased from Patricia''s mind until she looked at the clothes hanging on


    clothes rack after walking slowly out of her room.


    "Benjamin didn''t lie to me just now. He didn''t sit upst night." said Patricia inwardly.


    Benjamin held a bowl of congee on the table and he certainly noticed the sight of his mummy.


    Patricia embraced Benjamin from behind and a feeling of guilt began to stir in Patricia.


    "My little boy, you don''t need to do these household chores any more. It is my duty to do housework.


    You are the apple of my eye, and it is too much for you." said Patricia.


    Turning around, Benjamin, earnestly glinting in his eyes, looked at Patricia and said seriously, "Mummy,


    you don''t need to worry about me. I can stand these. I am delighted that I can help you reduce burden."


    With a naive grin, Benjamin reached out and helped Patricia brush a strand of hair behind her ears.


    Patricia shook her head lightly as she embraced Benjamin tightly and made a suggestion, "How about


    dividing up the work?"


    "How shall we divide up the work?" asked Benjamin with a ghost of surprise.


    Patricia nodded seriously and said, "You will be responsible for the cooking and other chores will


    belong to me. What do you think of?"


    Benjamin thought for a moment, stroking his jaw and disagreed with it, "I have objection to your idea. I


    want to do theundry, too."


    Patricia knitted her brows and retorted, "You can''t honestly expect me to agree with that."


    Unexpectedly, they were vying for the division of the household chores.


    Acting in a pettishly charming manner, Benjamin pleaded, "Doing theundry is just an easy job. Just


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    put them into the washer. You can leave it to me."


    Patricia had a soft spot for the way Benjamin talked just now.


    Patricia could do nothing but agree with it, "Okay."


    "Hurried up, mummy! It is time for breakfast." Benjamin hurried his mum into moving to bathroom to


    wash up.


    After having breakfast at a steady pace, they got to the Sidney Kindergarten. Patricia put Benjamin''s


    tiny hands into Miss Erin''s hands and said, "Miss Erin, please look after Benjamin, thank you."


    Miss Erin nodded lightly. As Miss Erin found that Patricia recovered energy, Miss Erin asked, "How are


    you feeling now? Are you OK?"


    Patricia shook her head to signal that she had recovered from illness. After giving a gentle kiss on


    Benjamin''s forehead, Patricia turned on his heel and left, leaving a word of gratitude. "You can rest


    easy. I''ll be fine."


    After watching Patricia''s receding figure, Benjamin''s phone was ringing.


    He answered the phone calmly and coolly and the corners of his mouth curved up after hearing


    Patricia''s voice.

 Chapter 51 We Married Only Because of Our Child

    Chapter 51 We Married Only Because of Our Child


    "Benjamin, I have already found a designer to make the product of this drawing. It will be finished by


    noon."


    Benjamin nodded slightly, "Good, and don''t forget to bring the product over and pick me up at noon."


    Karina''s voice was full of anxiety and confusion, "Benjamin, tell me honestly, what exactly are you


    doing? You don''t tell me anything and I am worried about it!"


    Benjamin lifted his lips slowly, "Anyway, I''m not doing anything illegal, and you will know it by noon."


    Then, he handed the phone over to Erin.


    "Miss Erin, my godmother wants to talk to you."


    Erin answered the phone with a puzzled look, "Hello?"


    On the other end of the phone, Karina was really in a good mood, ''Benjamin, the little brat, was finally


    willing to call her godmother!''


    "Hello, Miss Erin, I wille to pick up Benjamin at noon. We''ve met before. I''m Karina."


    Heard that it was Miss Erin, Karina changed her voice to be serious at once, but she still couldn''t hide


    the joy in her voice.


    Erin nodded slightly, and looked at Benjamin, "Okay, I see."


    After returning the phone to Benjamin, Erin still looked at him with a puzzled look.


    Benjamin always gave her the feeling of mysterious, and it was hard to know what he was thinking.


    On the other side, the Coleman Family had already being agitated as the ant on a hot pan.


    Wesley mmed the newspaper in his hand on the table, "Why would our documents and confidential


    contract leak out?! Now, our partners had alle to cancel the contract!"


    Miranda knitted her brows tightly and was full of confusion on her face, "How did it happen?"


    Wesley angrily smashed the teacup in his hand on the ground, "How did this happen? I also want to


    know why this is happening! But what I know is that we are now facing the sky-high liquidated


    damages! You got it?!"


    Miranda stepped forward and patted Wesley on the back, "Don''t worry, as long as we find the person


    who leaked the secrets of our confidential contract, maybe it could be turned around."


    Wesley pushed away Miranda, "Howe there will be a turnaround?! Now the partners already knew


    our confidential contract! They don''t need to cooperate with us to get the secrets anymore! The whole


    world basically got them!"


    He held his forehead helplessly, helplessness written on his face, "Why?! Why did it happen to us?!


    How did this happen? We haven''t offended anyone recently. Besides we''ve got the Randolph family


    behind us, who dares to harm our family?!"


    Suddenly the image of Patricia shed through Miranda''s mind, and she shook her head.


    What Patricia studied was painting, which had nothing to do with IT technology. It couldn''t be her.


    Then, who would it be?


    Lydia was quite anxious, "Is there really no turnaround for this?"


    Wesley couldn''t help looking at Lydia, "The only solution is to ask Archibald to help us to formte a


    moreplete confidential contract. The current one, in fact, is not perfect. But if we could make


    Archibald help us improve it himself, I believe it will definitely be a contract that everyone is


    Then, Miranda also looked at Lydia with wishful eyes.


    "That''s right, Lydia, it''s your turn to do something for the family now."


    Lydia heard Wesley and Miranda and pursed her lips tightly, "Mom and Dad, I will talk to Archibald


    about this matter, but don''t get your hopes up. Who kind of person is Archibald? I believe that you know


    better than me. "


    Wesley couldn''t help but sigh softly, "If Archibald really refused, the Coleman Family will be finished!"


    Lydia''s eyes narrowed gradually, "Mom, Dad! Isn''t the person behind the akk website an IT genius?! If


    we can cooperate with him, then he would certainly be able to improve the confidential contract. In this


    case, our family will certainly perk up!"


    Listening to Lydia, Wesley fell silent in an instant.


    How could he not understand what she said? He had thought of it long before, and sent the message


    of cooperation intention to akk websitest night, but ...


    But it was like a rock sinking into the sea. There was no reply at all.


    "I will keep an eye on akk, but you must follow up Archibald! We can''t just sit and wait until the


    Coleman Family to be destroyed, do you understand?"


    Wesley finished and looked at Lydia threateningly.


    Lydia paused for a second, seeing the threat in Wesley''s eyes and stunned.


    "Mom and Dad, you can rest assured that I will try my best to persuade Archibald."


    Looking at Lydia who turned around and was about to leave, Wesley said, "Now I can''t spare the time


    to deal with Patricia. I''ll take care of it when the Coleman Group gets stabilized."


    Lydia stopped slowly, "I see."


    Hurrying back to the Randolph Family, Lydia paused for a second when she found that Archibald and


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Joshua were sitting on the sofa in the hall and each holding a book about business to read.


    She reced her high heels and slowly walked towards Archibald and Joshua, and put on a gentle


    smile on her face.


    Lydia reached out her hand and touched Joshua''s head. She said to Joshua amiably, "Joshua, are you


    reading business books with your father?"


    Joshua took a nce at Lydia with perfunctory attitude, and his eyes were cold, "Yeah."


    Seeing the coldness in Joshua''s eyes, Lydia felt a twinge of guilt and retracted her hand in an instant.


    She carefully sat down beside Archibald, holding his arm gently, "Darling, I have something to talk to


    you."


    Archibald took his hand out of Lydia''s arms, full of indifference written on his face, "When not in public,


    there is no need to call my Darling. The marriage between us was only because of Joshua, and it


    doesn''t mean there is love between us."


    Lydia paused for a second and withdrew her hand embarrassedly.


    "Archibald, I want to ask you a favor."


    Archibald slowly put the book in his hand on his thigh, and his cold eyes quietly fell on Lydia, "I would


    like to hear it first."


    Lydia pursed her lips, "It is about what happened recently in the Coleman Family. Can you help my


    family to amend the contract to perfect it? In this case, we might have a chance..."


    As soon as she finished, Archibald held up the book in his hand again with that indifferent face.


    "I don''t want to get involved in the trouble the Coleman Family is in. And there is nothing I can do about


    it, and if the leaders of the Coleman group can''t handle it properly, there will be more such things."

 Chapter 52 We Should Separate Business from Personal Relationship

    Chapter 52 We Should Separate Business from Personal Rtionship


    Lydia paused and then she stretched out her hand and grabbed Archibald''s sleeve tightly.


    "Archibald, at this time, only you can save the Coleman Group! The Coleman Group is in danger. If the


    Randolph Group does not offer help, how will outsiders think of it?"


    Listening to Lydia''s suggestive words, Archibald knitted his brows slowly.


    "In this case, it is obvious that the Coleman Group was aimed at by someone. If you can''t find the one


    who have done it, even if I help you this time, what about the next time, and another time? Do I have to


    clean up the mess for you every time?"


    Listening to Archibald''s extremely indifferent words, Lydia trembled involuntarily.


    "Archibald, do you really have to be this heartless?"


    Archibald held out his cold hand toward Joshua.


    In the next second, Joshua put his small hand on his cold big hand.


    Archibald was emotionless, but he actually felt kind of shocked in his heart.


    He led Joshua into the room, "Unless you can find out the one aimed at the Coleman Group this time,


    otherwise, I will not get involved in this trouble."


    After watching Archibald and Joshua leave, Lydia clenched her hand tightly into a fist.


    In order to marry Archibald, she even resigned as the general manager of the Coleman Group!


    It had been three years! Three years! Archibald had never slept her, and he was still so indifferent and


    unkind to her.


    In Randolph family, she was more like a stranger to him.


    Lydia sank down on the sofa with a self-deprecating smile on her face.


    She took away the future that originally belonged to Patricia. And see what did she get? She just got a


    title of the Mrs. Randolph, and just the envy of outsiders!


    Other people had no idea what kind of life she, the nominal Mrs. Randolph was living.


    She had slept in separate rooms with her husband for three years and slept alone every night!


    And all this was to me Patricia, the bitch!


    Although she had taken the ce of Patricia, Archibald had always maintained a skeptical attitude


    towards her.


    Day and night, he always stared absent-mindedly at the handmade bracelet Patricia had left behind.


    Had it not been for Patricia, Archibald should have fallen in love with her long ago!


    In Joshua''s room, looking at the extremely quiet Joshua, Archibald still couldn''t help but speak out.


    "Why don''t you ask me the reason that I''m not helping your mom?"


    Joshua slowly put down the books in his hand, and the expression on his face was quite simr to


    Archibald''s.


    "Father, you are right. The Coleman Family has offended someone hard to deal with this time. If they


    couldn''t even find out who they have been offended, they will get into much more trouble in the future,


    which maye from same person or from different people."


    He raised his eyes and looked at Archibald seriously, "if the Coleman Family were so weak that they


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    can''t even found out who they had been offended and got revenged, in this case, there will be


    countless troubles sooner orter for them. If you help them easily this time, you would get involved in


    the troublester on."


    Listening to Joshua''s analysis, Archibald nodded with satisfaction.


    He stretched out his hand and rubbed Joshua''s head, "My son is excellent."


    Archibald opened the door and walked out slowly, "I''m going to the office. You should stay and study


    hard after you tutor came here."


    Joshua immediately got up and nodded politely to Archibald, "Yes, father, I know."


    Archibald strode out of the vi of the Randolph Family, with the corners of his lips slowly lifted up.


    His son was superior to other senior executives of thepany in management in thinking.


    He could think in big-picture terms from an early age.


    As soon as Archibald left, Joshua, who looked like a little adult with a serious face just now, smiled a


    faint smile.


    He held out his little hands and touched the head that had just been touched by Archibald, and the


    smile was spreading on his face.


    Bang --the door of Joshua''s room was kicked open.


    He frowned and slowly took his hand off his head, "Mother, what''s up?"


    Lydia sat in front of Joshua''s desk with a cold face, looking at his face that looked like thebination


    of Archibald and Patricia, displeasure and anger slowly appeared on her face.


    She raised her hand, and instinctively wanted to scratch the perfect face of Joshua in front of her.


    Although she and Patricia were twins and they looked almost exactly the same from a distance.


    Joshua''s appearance was thebination of Archibald and Patricia, so naturally he also looked like


    Lydia.


    But Lydia knew that he didn''t look like her!


    This child was definitely not her child!


    Lydia''s hand with long fingernails slowly trailed on Archibald''s face, but she didn''t scratch down.


    Li Joshua stood motionless, although the expression on Lydia''s face made him a little scared, he still


    didn''t try to avoid her.


    Lydia held out her hand and pressed on Joshua''s shoulder. And she finally managed to put on a stiff


    smile on her face.


    "Joshua, tell me, do you regard me as your mother?"


    Joshua paused when he heard Lydia, "Mother, what are you talking about? Of course you are my


    mother. In that case, why would I not regard you as my mother?"


    Lydia was taken aback for a moment, and then let go of the hand that kept pressing on Joshua''s


    shoulders, "In that case, can you talk to your father and ask him to help the Coleman Family to get


    through the trouble, will you?"


    "The Coleman Family is your home too!" Lydia added.


    Joshua took a few steps back. He naturally understood the serious of such kinds of things and what he


    should do.


    And his idea was basically the same as his father''s, if the trouble of the Coleman Family couldn''t be


    handled properly, then it would be a muddy water that couldn''t be cleaned forever.


    "Mother, I''m sorry, my idea is the same as father''s. If you can find out the person who had set up the


    Coleman Family this time, then the matter could be solved. If you couldn''t, there''s not much father can


    do to help it, let alone me as a child."


    Whoosh¡ª¡ªJoshua was pped by Lydia and the sound was crisp.


    Joshua''s face turned slightly to one side, and there was a palm print on his white and tender face.


    Lydia slowly withdrew her hand, but felt extremely relieved and happy in her heart.


    She had long wanted to beat the child of Patricia.


    "Joshua, I had been pregnant for ten months to give birth to you, but you don''t side with me. You really


    disappointed me!"


    Obviously she should say the words in a very sad and angry tone. However, it was a very brisk tone,


    and there was even a hint of joy in it.


    Joshua lowered his eyes and nodded politely to Lydia, "We should separate business from personal


    rtionship. Sorry, mother."


    Although Joshua was still polite, at this time he exuded an aura of alienation to her.


    Lydia shook her head and finally mmed the door and left.

 Chapter 53 Be Really Out of Luck

    Chapter 53 Be Really Out of Luck


    Seeing that Lydia mmed the door and left, Joshua let out a sigh and sat down before the desk.


    He took the medicine for traumatic injury in the drawer and gently applied it to the palm print area on


    his face. Then he took out ice cubes from the refrigerator and applied them to his face.


    If father came back and saw it, it would be inevitably for father and mother to have a fight at home.


    Early in the morning, L and several women gathered together, and panic was all written on their


    faces.


    They seemed to be talking about something, and there was the incredible expression on all of their


    faces.


    L covered her mouth and whispered, "I don''t know what happed, but when I woke up this morning, I


    saw a message saying that all the money I had saved in my bank card for so many years was gone! It


    was like it had been all transferred by someone!"


    Other women nodded, "Yeah, yeah! The same here!"


    "Me too! I found that the money saved in my card was all gone early in the morning!"


    "Not a single dime left!"


    "I called the bank early in the morning, but the bank staff told me that there was no transfer record at


    all!"


    ¡­


    L shook her head, and her face turned pale, "Anyway, I have already called the police! I have saved


    the money for so many years, how can it be gone suddenly?"


    The woman beside her nodded, "We have called the police too."


    L couldn''t help but gradually stop her skeptical gaze on Patricia, who was not far away, with an


    indifferent expression.


    "Did you notice that something was weird?"


    The woman beside her looked at L confusedly, "What''s weird?"


    L looked at Patricia and narrowed her eyes, "Didn''t you notice it? Only our bank cards were


    emptied, while other people were fine. And we are the ones who locked Patricia up in the toilet


    yesterday..."


    After thinking it over, several women covered their mouths in surprise, "L, do you mean that all our


    money was transferred by Patricia?!"


    L pressed a finger on her lip, "Hush, I don''t know about this either, but I suspect that it was she who


    did it. If she didn''t, then she must have made someone do it."


    Several women quickly surrounded L, "Then, L, what should we do next?"


    L paused for a second, and then gradually narrowed her eyes, "What we are going to do is not


    make this matter public. In this case, the police will catch her by surprise when they find it out, so that


    she will not have time to make an excuse to defend herself!"


    The women gave a thumbs-up to L, and all of them with a smile on their faces, "L, you are so


    thoughtful and cautious!"


    ¡­


    The noon came soon, and Karina appeared on time at the entrance of the Sidney Kindergarten.


    Erin took Benjamin by the hand and slowly walked out of the Sidney Kindergarten. After seeing Karina


    in the driver''s seat, she was about to hold him to sit in the rear.


    Benjamin shook his head toward Erin, and he climbed up the co-pilot seat by himself with his small


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    arms and legs.


    Despite Erin''s surprised gaze, he had already fastened his seat belt cleverly.


    Karina smiled at Erin, "Miss Erin, don''t be surprised. He won''t sit in the rear when his mother is not


    here. If it''s okay, we are going to leave now."


    Erin nodded to Karina, "Drive safe."


    Karina nodded and nudged the gas pedal down to leave the next second.


    She turned her head to look at Benjamin, who looked like a little adult, "Well, can you tell me the whole


    story now?"


    Benjamin turned and nced at Karina, and he put on a mysterious smile and then shook his head.


    "I can''t. Otherwise, there would be no sense of mystery anymore."


    It really was driving Karina crazy and she reached out her hand to tap Benjamin''s head gently.


    "Mystery¡­ I haven''t slept well since early in the morning and I''ve been busy working till now. And now


    you are talking about mystery with me!"


    Benjamin propped his chin with one hand and he asked with a serious face, "Aunt Karina, are you


    hungry? Shall we have dinner first?"


    Karina paused for a second, "What would you like to eat?"


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes, "Of course, it is the more expensive, the better."


    ¡­


    Karina couldn''t help grinding her teeth, "Got it! I wonder why I would have a godson like you. I''m really


    out of luck!"


    In the music restaurant, Benjamin gracefully ate the steak before him with the knife and fork in his


    hands, and wiped his mouth with the napkin on his chest from time to time.


    Karina couldn''t help but ask, "Benjamin, you have been urging me to be in a hurry before, saying that


    this matter has something to do with your mommy. Then, how could you still have the leisure to eat


    steak here!"


    Benjamin nced at the time on the wall, and then took off the napkin on his chest and waved his little


    hand gently.


    Then, the waiter nearby quickly stepped forward, "May I help you?"


    Benjamin said to the waiter, "Have you done packing up all the food I asked you to pack up before?"


    The waiter nodded and quickly brought the food over to him.


    Benjamin took the fancy box with him, looked at Karina and said, "Aunt Karina, we can leave now."


    Karina looked at Benjamin dully and said, "Leave now?"


    "Yeah." Benjamin nodded slightly.


    Karina looked at the untouched steak and red wine before her, "But I haven''t start eating¡­"


    Benjamin stepped forward and took Karina''s hand, "Let''s go. There are some foods for you in the box.


    Karina paused for a second, "Benjamin, would you really be so kind to me?"


    Sitting in the car, Benjamin did not answer Karina. He was still worrying about Patricia, who was still in


    thepany.


    Yesterday, he had watched the surveince video. It seemed that Mommy seldom had lunch at the


    cafeteria. ording to the time in the surveince video, Mommy had already told him that she had


    had lunch, but she went to have lunchter when almost everyone was gone...


    The time for the collection of drawings and finished products was in the afternoon, and now it had


    passed twelve o''clock, near one o''clock in the afternoon.


    That was to say, the collection would start soon.


    Determination shed across Benjamin''s eyes, ''Mommy, just wait for me for a little while!''


    The car drove quickly on the road. Looking at Benjamin beside her, Karina couldn''t help speeding up


    the car.


    Lunch time had passed, and Patricia was still sitting on her chair as usual, and had no intention of


    going to have lunch.


    Till she saw that all the people in thepany stood up and went to the group leader in union, she still


    sat there.


    Marilyn wearing her high heels slowly stopped beside Patricia. Doubts were written on her face,


    "Patricia, this afternoon is the deadline. Why haven''t I received your drawings and finished products?"


    Patricia stood up slowly, and then nodded to Marilyn, "Marilyn, I''m sorry, I may have to let you


    down."

 Chapter 54 To Resolve Contradictions

    Chapter 54 To Resolve Contradictions


    Marilyn looked at Patricia with a puzzled look. "What do you mean?"


    The vastpany suddenly was empty and a huge tform was erected outside the Crawford Group.


    On the tform were the dresses of all kinds of designs, and next to the dresses stood the designers.


    Thepany now was quiet.


    Patricia clenched her hands together. "Marilyn, I''m sorry I didn''t finish the design in the time."


    Marilyn sighed softly, "You should apologize to the president. He expects nothing more from you than


    that."


    Then she turned and walked away.


    Patricia walked out of thepany and stood off the stage as a visitor looking at the various dresses


    on the stage.


    Standing on the stage, L lowered her eyes and saw Patricia off the stage.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help looking up with pride.


    The activity was going on fervently. There was a row of judges on the stage, and the judge sitting in the


    center was Matthew.


    His eyes swept through the designer, but he did not see the person he wanted to see.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Until he saw Patricia in the audience, he was shocked.


    Didn''t Patricia sign up for the theme contest? How was she standing off the stage?


    The design dresses on the stage were pushed forward by machines, and the designer was following


    behind.


    As the host called out a designer''s name, the work would be pushed in front of the judges, and the


    designers would go forward, waiting for the judges to give assessment.


    When the judges gave their marks, the designers hurried off the stage, and came the next designer.


    At the moment, the host held the microphone and called the next designer.


    "Our next designer is ¡ª Patricia."


    Then the audience went into silence.


    The host smiled awkwardly and called Patricia''s name several times.


    Patricia pressed her lips together and finally slowly went onto the stage from behind.


    The host looked at Patricia who came with nothing and asked, "Are you Patricia?"


    Patricia nodded. "Yes, I am Patricia."


    The host was slightly stunned, "What about your finished design and drawing?"


    Patricia paused, and her eyes fell on L''s finished products. All her design and draft appeared in


    L''s dress.


    And many designers'' finished products had the same characteristics as L''s dresses.


    "I..."


    Patricia had barely finished her words when a female voice broke out in the crowd behind her.


    "Here are Patricia''s finished designs and drawings!"


    For an instant, the attention and recording focused on that female.


    Karina hurried to the stage with her wrapped dress and drawing.


    Marilyn directed as the crew quickly carried up a model.


    Patricia looked at Karina, who was busy working on the model, and said, "Karina, why are you here?"


    Karina motioned Patricia to keep silent, and then pointed to the graffiti embroidery on her dress, then


    handed her the drawing.


    "Don''t ask me. I don''t know anything! It''s all arranged by Benjamin, and Benjamin said you will know


    what to do by looking at the graffiti embroidery on the drawing."


    Patricia was a little surprised. "Benjamin is here, too?"


    Then she looked at the little guy standing still in the crowd.


    Somehow, she felt encouraged.


    Benjamin gestured at Patricia and then pointed to the drawing in her hand.


    The hint was obvious. Benjamin then gave Patricia a thumbs-up.


    Mommy was always the best!


    Patricia nodded earnestly, her eyes moving quickly over the graffiti and embroidery on the drawing.


    She frowned slightly, and herrge, beautiful eyes filled with surprise.


    Youth, future, hope! Wasn''t that what children mean?!


    Why hadn''t she thought of it before?!


    There seemed to be some difference between the drawing and the finished design. But her eyes


    suddenly lit up when she looked at the junction at the very edge of the drawing.


    So that was it!


    Looking at Patricia, who picked up the drawing and design, L and others were stunned.


    How was that possible?!


    They ruined Patricia''s artwork! And they didn''t see Patricia redrawing it.


    She couldplete the drawing and the finished product in such a short period of time. How could she


    do it?!


    After Karina had delivered the things, she went off the stage.


    With a look of surprise, she rubbed Benjamin''s head and said, "Benjamin! How did you know Patricia


    has apetition?"


    Benjamin''s eyes stayed on Patricia on the stage. "I saw it identally."


    Karina was even more shocked. "By Patricia''s surprised look, that drawing should note from her,


    but yours, right?"


    Benjamin looked at Karina. "We finished it together," he said.


    Karina eximed and picked Benjamin up. "Benjamin, I have to say, you are a genius!"


    Karina thought Benjamin as a genius. Her jaw would drop if she found out that Benjamin was the man


    behind the famous akk website.


    Akk gets tens of millions of page views a day! And only rich and powerful people could enter the


    website. The procedures were soplex, but a kid of three years old could handle it.


    No one would believe it, would they?


    The model gradually stopped in front of the judges, followed by Patricia, who then handed over the


    drawing.


    One of the elderly judges picked up Patricia''s drawing and looked at it for a few minutes. Matthew''s


    suggestive dry cough was heard in his ear.


    The old judge then immediately handed the drawing to Matthew.


    Matthew took the drawing with an approving smile and then looked at the dress on the model.


    He did not show his surprise, but looked puzzled.


    "Is there anything special about this dress? Where does it fit the theme?"


    Patricia nodded politely and then replied slowly, "The theme of this contest is youth, future and hope."


    "Isn''t it children who are most relevant to the subject? Children represent the youth, and they are the


    country''s future and hope!"


    The judges on the stage all nodded with satisfaction. This was probably the only answer they thought


    the most humane and fit the theme.

 Chapter 55 Slay the Audience

    Chapter 55 y the Audience


    Although the judges were pleased, Matthew, who sat in the middle, didn''t seem so pleased.


    Matthew''s brow gradually were knitted. In his heart, Patricia''s strength was greater than she showed.


    "The graffiti and embroidery on the dress are a bit confusing. It looks dazzling, like a child''s design."


    Hearing the burst of sarcasticughter off the stage,


    Patricia seemed oblivious and she smiled at the judges.


    "The dress looksmon on the surface, but it''s up to the judges how to define it."


    Listening to Patricia''s words, the judges were curious.


    "Oh? So you mean we misjudge the dress?"


    "It is very much in line with the theme, but the workmanship is childish and crude."


    "Yes. Are there any other points of views?"


    Patricia was not a bit worried as she listened to the judges'' voices.


    Matthew''s eyes narrowed.


    No! The dress was not as childish and crude as these people imed!


    On the contrary, this dress was made by a master! And the fabric was of high quality!


    How ignorant these people were!


    Patricia gently put a hand on the head of the fake model, and smiled a very confident smile.


    The smile seemed to be infectious, which made the judges crane their necks to see the dress on the


    fake model.


    Patricia''s hand on the fake model was gradually sliding, and suddenly, her hand swung to the left.


    A strange scene appeared. The fake model quickly rotated.


    The judges all wrinkled their brows and looked puzzled.


    Gradually, a trace of impatience appeared on their faces.


    "What is this?"


    "It wastes my time and spoils thepetition! I was expecting something!"


    "It''s just a stunt!"


    "Well, I have to give her a failing grade."


    Matthew sat there and said nothing, but his eyes narrowed gradually.


    Suddenly his frown eased.


    He slowly stood up from his chair, then slowly raised his palms and pped his hands.


    The judges were stunned, but Matthew stood up, so they did not dare to sit down.


    "Patricia, you did not disappoint me."


    They were just few words, not even apliment, but it made Patricia feel that she had received the


    greatest recognition.


    The judges looked puzzled, not knowing what happened?


    The dress in front was just a very ordinary dress! Why did the president say so?!


    With a look of shock on his face, an elderly judge looked up at the dress in front, which was spinning


    slowly.


    He pointed his fingers at the dress in front of him and shouted, "Look! What''s that?!"


    The dress was rotating slowly, and everyone could see clearly that the graffiti and embroidery on it


    connected together and formed a story picture.


    The first scene was a child learning to walk. The next scene was a child going to kindergarten, studying


    hard, and then going to middle school. Then he graduated from college, and contributed to the society.


    The simple dress had fully disyed the theme of the design this time.


    The judges, who had mocked Patricia, looked embarrassed. They lowered their heads and didn''t make


    morements.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But they had to admit that this was the best and most perfect product they had ever seen as judges!


    The next moment, they all gave Patricia apuse.


    Patricia looked down at the judges and nodded politely, unfazed by what had happened.


    Seeing Patricia was so tolerant, the judges felt embarrassed even more.


    Matthew was the first to hold up his scoring board ¡ª¡ª ten points! He gave a full score!


    Then all the judges gave ten points!


    It was the first ever finished product with full marks!


    Patricia nodded. "Thank you."


    L looked down at her dress with a suggestion of dissatisfaction on her face.


    Originally her score was the highest and she would win!


    But Patricia''s drawings and finished products stole her limelight!


    How could she be convinced?!


    Just as the host was about to announce the winner of the contest, L walked quickly to the host and


    snatched her microphone.


    "The champion shouldn''t be Patricia!"


    As soon as L spoke, all eyes were on L.


    Matthew''s face suddenly froze as he looked at the troublemaker L.


    L gritted her teeth and red at Patricia, "As far as I know, Patricia hasn''t done any drawing these


    days! How can she finish the artwork in such a short time? The drawings and the finished works were


    done by the woman who had just sent them to her! That didn''te from Patricia!"


    Karina was stunned. This had nothing to do with her! She didn''t know drawing at all!


    She looked sideways at Benjamin and said, "Benjamin, should I be the scapegoat again?"


    Karina paused for a moment, as Benjamin, who had been beside her just now, disappeared.


    As the crowd quickly gave way, L pointed to Karina and said, "That''s that woman! If she draws, then


    everyone will know whether the woman did it or not!"


    Marilyn couldn''t help but look at Matthew, who nodded slightly, and tacitly agreed with L''s approach.


    Now L had made the matter so big that if it was not solved, Patricia''s reputation and thepany''s


    reputation would be damaged.


    Plus, he trusted Patricia.


    Karina felt nervous, but she finally walked onto the stage.


    She looked at L with a look of disgust and said, "Miss L, you''ve done a good job with the stic


    surgery on your face, but there seems to be too much hyaluronic acid in your cheeks. You don''t have a


    fake boob, do you?"


    Listening to the gossip andughter, L handed in a brush and a white paper angrily and snapped,


    "Shut up and draw your picture!"

 Chapter 56 Win the Champion

    Chapter 56 Win the Champion


    Karina squinted at L and huffed, who stood behind with a blushed face. Then she picked up the


    painting brush, "Stop being mad at me! I said nothing wrong. Every single part of your body was


    artificially made! And you even want me to keep my mouth shut?"


    L couldn''t help clenching her fists hard as if she was burning with rage.


    Patricia shook his head while looking at Karina. If she still continued, she would definitely drive L


    mad.


    Karina pouted and stopping mocking when seeing his eyes.


    She continued to paint randomly and kept frowning with confusion.


    "Patricia, is it the right way to hold the brush? If I am not mistaken, I should hold it like this."


    Patricia shook her head and said, "Karina, why do you hold it just like holding a pair of chopsticks!"


    Karin shouted in annoyance, "Come on, I haven barely held a painting brush before! Though I have


    studied some art sses in school, I still have never mastered it!"


    She then thumped the brush on the canvas, looking annoyed.


    L kept her lips pressed and hurried forward as she knew that Karina was unhappy, "Sir! It was she


    who painted it! She must be pretending!"


    Matthew slowly stood up from the host seat and looked at L coldly.


    "L, we all know what the truth is! You don''t need to exin."


    He squinted and continued, "Besides, why are you so sure about that Patricia''s painting draft is a fake


    one?"


    L said angrily, "She doesn''t even have the painting draft! Her draft¡­"


    However, she suddenly stopped and kept her lips shut.


    Of course, Karina could tell that L hadn''t finished.


    She stood beside her with her arms crossed in front of her own chest and raised her brows, "Come on,


    just keep going! What about her draft?"


    L red at her and huffed to turn around.


    "Nothing!"


    Seeing that L stepped aside, Patricia still stood beside, silent still.


    Actually, she could just expose L''s plot at this moment. But she didn''t. Of course, the first reason


    was that she didn''t want to get into trouble. Secondly, she could change nothing. Now she had already


    participated in thepetition.


    She was also aware that L was not the only culprit. So it wouldn''t work much even if she exposed


    her.


    Matthew walked on the stage from the judge seat and then grabbed the mic from host.


    He then looked at Patricia with a warm smile.


    "I would like to announce to all that the champion of thepetition held by the Crawford Group


    tonight is Patricia Coleman!"


    Soon, a model wearing high heels stepped onto the stage while holding a middle-size certificate.


    Matthew took it and handed it to Patricia with a smile, "Patricia, congrattions!"


    Patricia took over the certificate and nodded at him, "Thank you, Mr. Crawford."


    Matthew still kept the soft smile on his face, "The glory should belong to you only!"


    All photographers down stage had been taking pictures of them as if they just bumped into a piece of


    shocking news.


    They were all sure that Patricia, such a girl whom the president of the Crawford Group though highly of,


    must be extraordinary.


    L, who stayed behind, couldn''t help stamping angrily.


    Though she made herself the top 2, she still felt quite aggrieved as she had been prepared for this


    However, she had never expected that a rookie who deprived her of the glory! A rookie who only


    worked for a few days here.


    How could she stay calm when seeing that.


    L slowly shifted her gaze from Patricia to Matthew. She couldn''t believe that she missed a chance


    when the president actually awarded the champion this time!


    After that, Karina led Patricia to walk around to look for Benjamin.


    A horde of reporters gathered up to interview Patricia. But she turned them down.


    Matthew fixed his eyes on her, looking warm and satisfied.


    "Marilyn, ready to get her promoted."


    Marilyn kept nodding. Of course she knew that Matthew had been looking for a chance to promote


    Patricia. And she also knew that Matthew really appreciated those capable but low-profile ones.


    Of course, Patricia was a capable type. Besides, she stayed humble at a rank-and-file position. She


    never cut a smart figure but work hard quietly. And she even won the championship, which really


    surprised Matthew!


    So she could tell that Matthew would definitely promote Patricia.


    "Okay, sir, which position would you like her to serve?"


    Matthew squinted and then continued, "The certificate she won could be proof that she had be a


    nice designer. And I believe that she will be famous after winning the championship this time. So just let


    her serve in the designer department on the sixth floor."


    Marilyn nodded, "Okay, sir, I got it. And what about the other top 3?"


    Matthew looked at L who stood behind. Though his eyes still looked kind, everyone could still tell


    that he was annoyed because of L, "Make her a substitute designer."


    Seeing Mattthew walking away, Marilyn shook her head and noted his words down.


    ''You court for trouble yourself!''


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Actually, Matthew would be also satisfied with the other top 3. However, L actually stirred up trouble


    herself under the live streampetition!


    Besides, she was risking the reputation of the group! And Matthew happened to hate those who tried to


    be high-sounding.


    If it weren''t for the fact that both of them were also capable, he would have fired them.


    Somonly speaking, they should have the chance to be also promoted just like Patricia. But they


    even made themselves the substitute designers.


    L stamped her foot again. When she was walking down stage, she was stopped by a kid.


    "Kid, don''t waste my time! I have no time to waste on you."


    She looked annoyed and huffed in a harsh tone.


    Of course she knew herself that she lost because of Patricia''s idea about kids.


    Benjamin took back his hands and put them into his pocket. His face looked cold and then he uttered,


    "Hag, I will make you regret it if you dare to plot against my mom again! Do you read me?!"

 Chapter 57 A Stupid Woman

    Chapter 57 A Stupid Woman


    Hearing that, L looked so unbelievable. She even turned her head back to look around.


    When seeing that there was no one beside, she pointed at him, "Kid, what did you just say? A hag?"


    Benjamin raised his eyes, "Of course! You are the ugliest one here!"


    L was so mad that her face went burning red! She was about to grab him to beat him.


    What an annoying kid!


    "I plot against your mom? Really? Okay, kid, tell me, who is your mom? I don''t even know that one of


    my colleagues actually gave birth to a kid!"


    Benjamin looked at her coldly, who still wore acent face. Then he took out a copied draft from


    his pocket and threw it onto her face.


    "I don''t expose your plot today just because I have never deemed that you deserve to be the opponent


    of my mommy! So let me warn you. Stop ying dirty! You should if you are capable enough. Dirty


    tricks never work!"


    L looked at the draft with her eyes wide opened. She was rendered frightened.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You! How did you get this?"


    She remembered clearly that she made someone delete them all!


    Even Patricia herself didn''t find it!


    Benjamin still kept his hands in the pocket. His shining eyes remained cold.


    Of course, as intelligent as he was in IT, he could easily smash her plot.


    "You don''t need to know that! Just remember! If you dare to conspire again, the president would then


    see this draft on his desk. Is that clear?"


    Seeing this domineering-looking boy, L didn''t even dare to utter. She kept her head down and stood


    still. She knew that this draft was Patricia''s! Since this kid warned her for the sake of Patricia, she


    couldn''t help doubting if he was her son.


    She stared at Benjamin mockingly, "Oh, your mom is Patricia, right? What a slut! She actually got


    pregnant before marriage¡­"


    However, before she finished, Benjamin had left when she raised her head.


    She looked around and shook her head to leave.


    After so many calls from Patricia, Benjamin finally picked up the phone.


    "Mommy, I am in the canteen of thepany."


    When both Patricia and Karina rushed to the canteen, they saw him ce well all packed food.


    Benjamin handed them the chopsticks, "Mommy, Aunt Karina, time for meal. You should be hungry


    after being through so much."


    Karina nodded, "Of course I am hungry! I didn''t even have breakfast today."


    Benjamin just squinted at her, "I didn''t talk to you!"


    Obviously, he only cared if her mom was hungry.


    When hearing that, Karina almost got choked.


    She patted her own chest and her face was rendered red.


    Benjamin handed her a ss of water casually, "Don''t be so hurried."


    After draining the water, Karina finally felt better.


    "That was because of you!"


    Patricia watched them bickering while holding the chopsticks, "Who painted the draft for me this time?"


    Hearing that, Benjamin still continued to pick up food for her.


    However, Karina got choked again and her face turned red suddenly.


    Benjamin handed her a ss of water.


    Karina hurried to drain it and still looked at him around as if she was questioning,


    Before that, she still believed that the draft was painted by Patricia,


    And she still remembered Benjamin once urged her mom to finish it and the draft she got after that was


    exactly the final version.


    At the beginning, she thought that it might be too hurried for Patricia to finish the draft. So then


    Benjamin turned to her.


    However, when hearing Patricia questioning, Karina finally realized that there was something out of her


    expectation.


    She stared at Benjamin, who still looked calm, ''What a cunning brat! How many secrets have you still


    kept from me!''


    Benjamin shook her head and shifted the me to Karina, "Mommy, I don''t know that! I don''t even


    know how to paint. Both the draft and the final version were sent by Karina!"


    Hearing that, Patricia shifted her gaze on Karina''s face.


    She frowned and continued, "But Karina can''t paint. And I know that!"


    Karina, with her mouth stuffed with food, kept shaking her head at Patricia and stammered but failed to


    articte.


    "No, no! Patricia, it wasn''t me¡­"


    Benjamin titled his head and reached out his little hand down the table and then pinched Karina''s leg


    gently.


    Stammering, she suddenly turned her head to stare at him.


    Benjamin looked at Patricia seriously, "Of course Karina can''t paint. But perhaps she asked someone


    else for help."


    Patricia tilted her head, looking confused, "Really? But I can''t even find the draft yesterday. Why did I


    get from Karina today?"


    Benjamin kept picking up beef for her and smiled innocently, "Okay, mommy, stop thinking so much.


    Since everything goes well, just leave it alone. Time to enjoy the food."


    Patricia frowned while looking at him, "But babe, why did you go out of school at noon? You should


    have sses today, right?"


    Hearing that, he decided to let Karina take the me again.


    Then he reached out his little finger to point at Karina, "Well, you need to ask her about it. It was she


    who got me out. She said that you needed topete today. So she took me here to watch you


    Karina tilted her head confusedly again, "What?"


    Benjamin smiled brightly at Karina and pinched her leg again.


    Karina then kept nodding, "Yeah, since you havepetition today. Of course we need to be here!"


    Seeing them talking brightly, Patricia put down the chopsticks.


    "Karina, how do you know that I need topete today? I don''t even tell anyone else about it."


    Karina paused and then turned to look at Benjamin out of instinct, "Kid, how should I answer your mom


    now?"


    Benjamin sat still and didn''t even look at her. He didn''t even seem to be afraid.


    What a stupid woman!

 Chapter 58 Part of the Award

    Chapter 58 Part of the Award


    Benjamin didn''t utter again until Patricia fixed her eyes on him, "Karina, you told me that you got the


    news from your dad''spany, right?"


    Hearing that, Karina turned around to look at Patricia, "Yeah, I got the news from my dad''spany."


    Patricia looked around them suspiciously.


    Then Benjamin held up the chopsticks and food and handed them to Patricia, "Mommy, just eat it!


    Otherwise, Karina will take away all delicious meat."


    Karina stared at him while holding the lunch box filled with meat. Then she said while her mouth was


    still stuffed with food, "Stop talking nonsense! I never do that!"


    How hrious!


    Patricia ruffled his cute little head and smiled, "Okay, since thepetition is finished, I have nothing


    else to do in the afternoon. Let me get off work earlier and I will stay with my baby!"


    Benjamin reached out his arms to hug Patricia with bright smile, "Yeah! I got the best mom in the


    world!"


    Karina put down the chopsticks with her lips pressed, "Patricia, I am afraid I can''t stay with you now. I


    need to go to tend my brother. He is in a bad mood recently."


    Patricia patted her hand gently, "Okay, just go ahead, Karina, thank you. You alwayse to help me


    first when I am in need."


    Karina pinched her face andughed, "Come on, we are best friends!"


    Patricia then put Benjamin in Karina''s arms, "Well, could you please send him back to school on your


    way home?"


    While leaving with Karina, Benjamin turned around again and again to look at Patricia, "Mommy, don''t


    forget your promise! Be back soon!"


    Patricia nodded with a smile, "Of course babe, I will be back soon!"


    When both of them left, Patricia started to clean up her own desk.


    However, footsteps sounded as someone was walking over in a pair of leathered shoes.


    Patricia raised her head and saw Matthewe to her front.


    "Mr. Crawford?"


    Matthew sat down opposite her with a smile.


    Seeing that, Patricia sat down as well.


    "Mr. Crawford, what can I do for you?"


    Matthew nodded a bit and said, "I am going to attend a banquet tonight. But I don''t have a dancing


    partner yet. So Patricia, can you do me a favor for that?"


    "Mr. Crawford, I believe that there are so manydies who have been dreaming to dance with you on


    the banquet. I am afraid that I can''t do that as I have something else to deal with today."


    Seeing that Patricia stood up immediately, Matthew was still a bit stunned.


    However, Marilyn, who stood beside, hurried to stop her, "Wait, Mr. Crawford hasn''t finished."


    "Perhaps you haven''t known that being the dancing partner of Mr. Crawford is another award for the


    champion this time." Marilyn started to exin while looking at her confused face.


    Hearing that, Patricia was a bit stunned. She didn''t even expect that it was part of the award.


    She was rendered a bit speechless. No wonder those women were being so crazy. They were all so


    jealous as if they were about to tear her apart when seeing that she won the championship.


    No wonder it happened.


    Patricia nodded at both Marilyn and Matthew apologetically, "Sorry, Mr. Crawford, I participated the


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    so sorry! I can''t attend the banquet."


    She lowered down her head and continued, "If it''s possible, I would like other designers to take the


    glory."


    For Matthew, it was his first time to be turned down for three consecutive times!


    But he still kept a gentle smile, "You have refused me again and again. Do you have something


    important to deal with?"


    Patricia nodded, "Yes, I promise to my son that I will be back home early tonight."


    No one expect that Patricia actually gave up the chance to stay with the president of thepany


    because of her own son. And she also gave up the exciting opportunity to get in touch with the upper


    ss!


    Matthew squinted again. He could tell that this woman was so much different from what Archibald once


    said to him, who imed that Patricia always appeared to be scheming and sophisticate.


    He stood up from the seat slowly, "Patricia, if you are worried about leaving your son alone at home, we


    can also take him to the banquet. But you can''t refuse as it''s part of the award. If you turned it down, I


    would be humiliated. Please pardon me."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Marilyn, who stayed behind, talked to Patricia seriously, "Don''t leave so soon when you get off work


    today. We will drive you home."


    Before Patricia could refuse again, Matthew left with Marilyn soon.


    Patricia looked a bit frustrated while moving her lips a bit.


    It seemed that she had to coax her sweetheart again this time.


    She couldn''t help clenching her fists. Everything she had done was for work!


    When she got back to her seat, the office director walked over with a smile.


    She held Patricia''s hand kindly with great smile, "Wow, Patricia, wee back!"


    Seeing that everything on her desk was cleaned up, she frowned confusedly, "Where are my


    belongings?"


    The director patted on her hand gently as if they were old friends.


    However, she actually embarrassed her in public yesterday. How ridiculous!


    "Now you serve as the designer of the group! All your belongings have been transferred to the sixth


    floor. Now don''t need to work here! Now you will have a huge office for a few designers only! You will


    have a more spacious andfortable working condition!"


    Patricia slowly withdrew her hands from the director''s, "Well, I got it. Thank you."


    Noticing her alienation, the director didn''t even look a bit embarrassed.


    "I am so d that you still say thank you to me! I heard that you will attend the banquet with Mr.


    Crawford tonight. Well, Patricia, I hope that you can make a pitch for me in front of him tonight."


    Then she even got closer and said, "You should know that I have been staying on the position for too


    long! I just want to get promoted as well¡­"


    Patricia took a few steps back and said coldly, "Sorry, you should know that I can''t decide on the


    promotion. I am sure that Mr. Crawford should be clear about those who deserve to be promoted."


    L, who sat behind, couldn''t help clenching her fists. Though she was the second ce, she still


    insisted that she should have been the final winner.


    She should have got the certificate and she should have attended the banquet with the


    president.

 Chapter 59 Jealous Gossipers

    Chapter 59 Jealous Gossipers


    What made her even more aggrieved was that all the top 3 should be promoted as it was once


    announced at the beginning.


    However, now only Patricia was promoted and both she and the one who got the third ce were still


    kept on the crowded office on the first floor.


    Though she was made the substitute designer, she was aware that her position actually still remained


    unchanged. She still worked as amon staff in this department.


    Of course, she could tell how huge the gap was between her and the real designer.


    So it took all her efforts to get prepared for thispetition.


    She even deemed herself that she would definitely win the championship. However, the dress designed


    by Patricia suddenly looted her champion away. And she should be the only one who enjoyed the


    At the thought of that L couldn''t help clenching her fists hard and stepped forward. However, she


    gradually stopped.


    Now her mind was filled with what Benjamin once warned her.


    ''If you dare to plot against my mom again, the draft will appear in the president''s office.''


    She clenched her fists hard. She had tofort herself that though she still sat on the same office, as


    a substitute designer, she still deemed herself that she should enjoy a higher position than the other


    colleagues.


    And she told herself that she would definitely revenge on Patricia when the day came.


    Marilyn stepped beside Patricia slowly and said, "Patricia, why are you standing still? Come with me."


    Patricia paused a bit and then followed her to walk away.


    As soon as they left, the director couldn''t help shaking her own head.


    "Mr. Crawford actually makes his assistant here to notice her. It seems that she did win his attention. I


    really regret for not having fawned on this capable rookie before."


    Seeing Patricia leave, all staffs in the office looked jealous and dissatisfied.


    Then they started to gossip.


    "You know what? I heard that it was Mr. Crawford who came to the canteen to notice her himself. He


    even asked her to be his dancing partner to dance with him on the banquet!"


    "Oh my gosh! Mr. Crawford actually did that?"


    "Does he have a crush on that little bitch?"


    "Yeah, though Mr. Crawford attaches great importance to those capable ones, the way he treats her


    really goes beyond my expectation."


    "Hey, there is another more surprising news! Mr. Crawford invited her to attend the banquet together


    with him in person. However, she actually refused!"


    "What? No way! That should be the dream of alldies! She dared to refuse?"


    "Come on, I heard that she even refused him for three times! It was Mr. Crawford who made it


    "Come on, she was just pretending. Or she must be ying a hard-to-get trick!"


    "Yeah, if she really wanted to refuse, why did she agree still?"


    "You are right!"


    ¡­


    Hearing that gossips, L clenched her fists hard, looking annoyed.


    Thedy who won the third prize stood beside her and sighed, "L, all of us even expected that you


    would be the champion and it should be you who attended the banquet with Mr. Crawford. Well, but


    Patricia¡­"


    L huffed and then got back to her own seat, "Patricia didn''t even have her own draft. Not to mention


    about the final version of it. Obviously, both her draft and final version were provided by others."


    "We can''t find the evidence just because we don''t have enough time! How dare she y hard-to-get


    tricks in front of Mr. Crawford! She would definitely be doomed!"


    Alldies around nodded when hearing that, "Yeah, that''s right. We all believe that you should have


    won the champion!"


    L squinted again, "Besides, you know what? Patricia is actually a slut! She even gave birth to a kid!


    And her son is about this tall now!"


    While speaking, L reached out her hand to gesture in a mocking tone.


    Suddenly, everyone around seemed to be ignited.


    "Oh my god! Really? But she looks so young! She has a son? When did she give birth to her son?"


    "Perhaps when she was only 19 or 20."


    "Huh, what a slut!"


    "That''s how the bitch behaves! I could tell that she even wants to seduce Mr. Crawford this time!"


    ¡­


    Hearing the gossips about Patricia, L finally felt a bit better.


    However, as they got off work, they became jealous again.


    They all saw that Matthew was walking ahead while followed by Marilyn and Patricia.


    All staffs squeezed their ways to look out of the building. They saw a Lincoln limousine park outside the


    gate and then Matthew, Marilyn and Patricia all got into it.


    Then the limousine slowly drew out of thepany.


    L clenched hard again and thumped on her desk.


    She gritted and forced out her words filled with hatred, "Patricia, I will definitely revenge on you!"


    But now everyone was watching and no one saw L, who stood behind.


    Patricia felt quite uneasy as soon as she got into the limousine. She couldn''t help looking at Matthew


    as if she wanted to make the final struggle.


    "Sir, I am really not good at dealing with banquet. I think it would be better for Marilyn to go with you."


    Matthew raised his eyes and looked at her with a kind face, "Patricia, that''s the rules. You can''t have


    someone else to be your substitute to attend the banquet."


    "But you really feel so reluctant to attend the banquet with me? You don''t want to be my dancing


    partner at all?"


    As excellent as he had always been, he had never been turned down by anyone else. Of course,


    Archibald was an exception.


    However, Patricia had been refusing him again and again recently.


    Patricia shook her head and said seriously, "No! Mr. Crawford, it was you who offered me the job when


    I was badly in need of help! You give me the chance to prove myself. But¡­"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she seemed toe up with an excuse.


    "But I didn''t even have a nice evening dress. Mr. Crawford, you don''t want me to attend the banquet


    with you while wearing casual dress and canvas sneakers, right? I don''t want you to be embarrassed.


    So, please go with Marilyn!"


    Matthew couldn''t helpughing when looking at her. He still remained friendly, "It''s okay. If you love to


    attend with casual dress and canvas sneakers, I would like to have such an unusual dancing partner."


    Hearing that, Patricia was rendered speechless. It seemed that she couldn''t run away from it this


    time.

 Chapter 60 A Sophisticate Kid

    Chapter 60 A Sophisticate Kid


    The limousine then parked beside the department building. Patricia soon got off the car.


    "Mr. Crawford, I need some moments to tell my son about it."


    Matthew was a bit stunned and then smiled again, "Well, we can take him to the banquet."


    Patricia shook her head, "No, thanks. I just want to be back as soon as possible."


    She didn''t want her son to get involved in the upper ss as he was too young to handle the


    sophisticate social situation.


    She only hoped that her son could stay innocent just like what he was at this moment though


    sometimes he would appear to be cunning. She still wanted him to live a peaceful life currently.


    Matthew followed her upstairs quietly. And then he turned around to hint at Marilyn.


    Seeing that, Marilyn stepped out of the department.


    Patricia knocked the door carefully while wearing a big smile.


    "Mommy, wee back! I have been waiting for you!"


    Patricia hugged Benjamin in her arms and kept smiling, "Babe, this is Mr. Crawford."


    "Hello, Mr. Crawford!"


    Matthew nodded. Though Benjamin appeared to be friendly to him, he could still tell that he actually


    looked quite hostile.


    Matthew reached out his hand to touch his head, "The kid of my best friend is about the same age as


    you."


    But Benjamin didn''t answer. He then looked at Patricia, "Mommy, why do you bring him home?"


    Patricia smiled gently and then squatted down beside him. She touched his head, "Babe, he is my


    boss. And now I am going to attend a banquet with him. Can you please wait for me at home? I will be


    back soon, okay?"


    Hearing that, Benjamin was stunned, "Why are you going to attend a banquet with him? Why?"


    Feeling sorry, Patricia said, "Because mommy happened to win thatpetition. And attending the


    banquet is part of the award."


    Hearing that, Benjamin seemed to be rendered more startled.


    Now he really regretted having finished the draft for his mom. And he even made her the champion.


    He never expected that what he had done actually gave her mom away.


    He was rendered so frustrated.


    "Do you have to?" Benjamin stared at her, looking upset.


    Seeing that, Patricia really felt sorry for him.


    She touched his face and raised her head to swear seriously, "I swear to God that I will be back soon!"


    Benjamin then nodded while biting his lips, "Okay, I got it. Mommy, do remember what you have


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    promised. Be back soon!"


    "Wait! Be careful when facing other guys!"


    After saying that, he fixed his eyes on Matthew.


    Patricia kept nodding and then kissed on his forehead.


    "Okay, mommy know that!"


    After putting away her belongings, Patricia turned around and left.


    As the door was closed, Benjamin turned on hisptop and hurried to type on the keyboard.


    Soon, he found out the venue and the time of the banquet.


    He huffed and then put on his hat and his little sunsses. He put his phone in his pocket and then


    strode to rummage through his little box under the bed in which there were stuffed with money.


    Then he took out one thousand and put the money into his little backpack. After doing that, he stood up


    straight again.


    He could tell this morning that this guy named Mr. Crawford must be up for something when he saw


    him on stage today.


    Now he even tried to loot her mom away from him!


    He would never let it happen!


    "Mommy, just wait for me! I aming!"


    Benjamin took the key and then went downstairs to hail a taxi, "Take me to the nearest shop selling suit


    for children."


    Seeing that a three-year-old little kid hopped into the taxi, the driver turned around and looked at the


    empty back seat. Then he asked Benjamin in surprise, "Kid, you are alone? Where are your parents?"


    Benjamin stared at him coldly, "Don''t you hear what I am saying? Take me to the nearest shop selling


    children suit!"


    The driver shrugged, "You are just a little kid. And I don''t even see your parents! I can''t just take you


    away. What if I got caught and used of children trafficking? I will be doomed!"


    Benjamin looked at him and took out two hundred from his pocket. Then he threw the money on his


    legs.


    "Are you driving or not?"


    Seeing that, the driver kept smiling and then took the money.


    He turned around to look at Benjamin, "Kid, fasten the safety belt, let''s go to the¡­"


    However, before he could finish, Benjamin had already fastened the belt.


    He looked at the driver casually and said, "What are you waiting for? Let''s go! I am in a hurry!"


    The driver kept nodding and stepped on the gas soon.


    When the taxi parked outside a high-end looking shop selling children suit, Benjamin slowly unbuckled


    the safety belt.


    "Wait here for a few minutes. Then you will gain five hundred."


    Hearing that, the driver suddenly got excited.


    Though it sounded quite incredible, he would still be willing to wait for only a few minutes,


    Seeing Benjamin walk into the shop with his tiny little backpack, the driver tilted his head confusedly.


    He couldn''t help wondering who this kid was. He not only looked domineering, but also quite mature


    and sophisticate just like an adult. It really made him amazed.


    As soon as he entered the shop, Benjamin looked around the suit and said, "Get me the most


    expensive suit here!"


    A saleswoman who followed behind couldn''t help turning around to look at him, "Kid, where are your


    parents? Though we sell suit and tuxedo for children, it doesn''t mean that everything here is free for all


    kids."


    Then she continued, "If you don''te with your parents, I am afraid we can''t offer you services."


    However, as the saleswoman just finished, Benjamin took out his diamond credit card.


    He said coldly, "Really? No service provided?"


    Seeing that, the saleswoman suddenly got thrilled. Though Benjamin was wearing bargain all over, she


    didn''t expect that he actually appeared to be so incredibly rich!


    She kept nodding and bowed to him, "Of course we are d to offer you service! You want the most


    expensive one, right? I will get it from you immediately!"


    After saying that, she hinted at another saleswoman beside.


    Benjamin still looked cold with both hands in his pocket. He still seemed to be indifferent to the


    changing attitude of the saleswoman.

 Chapter 61 A Noble Boy

    Chapter 61 A Noble Boy


    Puzzled as the other assistant was, she took out the most expensive suits in the shop and ced all of


    them in front of Benjamin.


    While Benjamin was focusing on picking suits, the assistant pulled the other assistant, who was behind


    Benjamin, to her.


    "What are you doing! What kind of business can you do with a child!"


    "You have no idea! He has a diamond card!"


    "Look at the clothes he wears. They are worth no more than 200! How can he own a diamond card! I


    guess he is not born in a wealthy family! That diamond card may be fake or stolen! Anyway, it can''t


    belong to this child!"


    "...Your words make sense!"


    "Well! It truly makes sense, okay! Quickly find an excuse to send him away!"


    The assistant smiled and walked to Benjamin, "Kid, do you think there is no suit suitable for you? How


    about going to another ce to find one?"


    Benjamin nced at the assistant arbitrarily, then took away a suit which was white inside, "No, I have


    found a suit that suits me."


    He handed the suit to the assistant, "Check out and I am going to put it on now."


    The assistant looked at Benjamin with embarrassment, "Kid, you can''t deceive people here with the


    thing you picked up. Otherwise, I will call the police."


    Benjamin''s expression suddenly became serious. He walked straight to the point-of-sale machine,


    inserted the diamond card into it, and quickly entered a series of passwords before taking the card


    back.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After a while, a consumption bill was slowly disyed on the point-of-sale machine.


    Benjamin tore off the consumption bill, quickly signed his name on it, and then handed it to the


    assistant.


    "My name is Benjamin, and this card is mine. I entered the amount ording to the price tag on the


    suit. Check it as you like. And if it is correct, I''m going to change clothes in the changing room. Where


    is it?"


    The assistant looked at the bill in front of her in shock, and then pointed to the small room dumbly, "The


    changing room is there."


    Benjamin walked into the changing room with his suit.


    The two assistants standing outside were still in surprise, looking at each other, and then at the


    consumption bill in the hand.


    Did that card really belong to this kid?


    It seemed that this kid was really from a rich family, right? How could a kid be given a card with such a


    They really didn''t understand what the rich had in their minds.


    The assistant shook her head, and then stood at the door of the changing room with a hospitable face


    and smiled, "Kid, do you know how to wear a suit? Or let mee in and help you with it?"


    Just as she finished her words, the door of the changing room gently opened.


    The assistant smiled and was about to step forward, with her foot stepping out.


    At this time, a little kid in a decent suit and leather shoes walked out of the changing room.


    Benjamin walked out of the changing room with a calm expression. The neat and handsome suit


    seemed to be tailored specifically for him, not only fitting, but also exuding his decency and gentleness.


    He looked just like a noble boy.


    He stood in front of the mirror and simply tidied up his tie, and then took his little bag and left the shop


    without looking back.


    The assistant standing at the door of the changing room took some time to slowly retract her foot, her


    face full of embarrassment.


    At the same time, she also felt very surprised. How could a kid in his age dress well and help himself


    with a suit!


    This kid was really extraordinary!


    Benjamin walked out of the shop in a slow pace, went straight into the passenger seat, and cleverly


    fastened the seat belt before handing the mobile phone to the driver.


    "Go to this ce."


    The driver nced at Benjamin''s mobile phone, and then nodded repeatedly, "Okay, I see. Isn''t there a


    dance party now? Do you have an invitation letter? If you don''t, you may not be able to get in."


    Benjamin took five hundred out of his bag and threw them on the driver''sp, "You don''t need to worry


    about whether I can get in or not. What you need to do is send me there. Everything''s clear?"


    The driver smiled and collected the money, "Yes, yes! I''ll take you there as soon as I can!"


    Benjamin was sitting in the car, his bright eyes gradually narrowed.


    Mommy, wait for me!


    Patricia, who was sitting in the car, looked at the phone from time to time, as if she was in a great


    anxiety.


    "President Crawford, how long will we get to the party?"


    Matthew smiled at Patricia, "Are you in a hurry?"


    Patricia nodded repeatedly, "Yes, I''m truly in a hurry!"


    The lengthened Lincoln gradually stopped and the car door opened in the next second. Marilyn


    instantly appeared in front of Patricia and Matthew.


    Without waiting for Patricia to react, Matthew got off the Lincoln.


    Marilyn quickly got into the car and put down the two big boxes she was holding in her arms.


    She unhurriedly opened the big box underneath, took out the evening dress and high-heeled shoes


    inside, and put them in Patricia''s hands.


    "Hurry up and put on this evening dress and high-heeled shoes."


    Patricia nced around, "Marilyn, are you talking to me?"


    Marilyn looked at Patricia, with a sign of helplessness on her face, "Is anyone else here?"


    Patricia shook her head gently, "No. So you prepared this evening dress and high-heeled shoes for


    me?"


    Marilyn nodded, "Yes, put them on and don''t waste time."


    Hearing Marilyn''s extremely serious words, Patricia had no time to think about other things, and she


    quickly put them on.


    Patricia, who had just put on her dress and even had no time to speak, was pressed by Marilyn to sit


    on the seat, in front of her was a table filled with all kinds of cosmetics.


    Marilyn applied the cosmetics on Patricia''s face one by one. She applied them so fast that Patricia


    even couldn''t have time to realize what she was applying at all.


    Within ten minutes, Marilyn gradually slowed down.


    She put down the cosmetics in her hand, and then put away the cosmetics.


    After simplybing Patricia''s curly hair, she nodded in satisfaction, "Done."


    Patricia slowly opened her eyes and tilted her head with a puzzled look, "Marilyn, to be honest, am I


    like a ghost now?"


    As Patricia finished her words, Marilyn''s smile gradually disappeared. "Patricia, are you questioning my


    makeup skills? Anyway, you need to know that I have had makeup for nearly a decade."


    Patricia shook her head repeatedly, "No, but Marilyn, you usually have light makeup in thepany.


    Why do you put on such a delicate makeup today?"


    Marilyn''s face instantly blushed.


    She snorted coldly, "Do I need to report to you in advance? Get out of the car. The president is still


    waiting for you outside the car."


    Patricia nodded slightly, her hand lifting her long skirt, and stretched her legs, which were in crystal


    high-heeled shoes, slowly out of the car...

 Chapter 62 The Ball

    Chapter 62 The Ball


    While Patricia was lowering her eyes, Marilyn looked at her and couldn''t help being distracted. It was


    no wonder that the president was so concerned about Patricia, even though she was just a neer.


    In addition to her absolute talent, Patricia had a characteristic that many nobledies have never had.


    She also had a delicate face...


    As soon as the car door opened, Matthew firstly saw a small foot wearing bright crystal high-heeled


    shoe and a slender pretty leg.


    In the next moment, he saw Patricia stepping off the car, wearing a pure white off-shoulder long skirt,


    with her beautiful corbones looming. The skirt was as white as transparent, but not exposed her body


    at all. This skirt reflected light slightly, just like angel wings.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The hem of the skirt showed an arc from high to low, and it gracefully puffed up, revealing the young


    girl''s fair and slender jade-like legs. Its skirts were inset with diamonds, and the dots of diamonds were


    like countless beautiful morning dews.


    Her dark hair hung down on her shoulders. She had clear and bright pupils and delicate eyebrows. Her


    long eyshes quivered slightly. Her fair and wless skin revealed a faint blush, and her thin lips were


    as tender as rose petals.


    For a while, Matthew was dumbfounded.


    Patricia also attracted a lot of other attention instantly.


    Patricia walked slowly to Matthew and waved her hand gently in front of him. "President Crawford?


    Anything wrong?"


    Matthew shook his head slightly and put one of his hand around Patricia''s shoulder.


    In the next second, he took a delicate white mask with his other hand and put it on Patricia''s face.


    Feeling the gentleness and cautiousness of Matthew''s movement, Patricia blushed immediately.


    Matthew wore a ck tailcoat, which perfectly highlighted his gentle and decent disposition.


    "Tonight, call me by my name."


    Hearing Matthew''s words, Patricia''s face turned even redder. "Mr. Crawford, isn''t that appropriate? You


    are my superior..."


    Matthew put the mask in his hand in Patricia''s hands while his face was soft. "Don''t forget that, tonight,


    you are not my subordinate, but my dancing partner."


    Patricia took the mask that Matthew handed over to her and was stunned. "Mr. Crawford, what is this


    for?"


    Matthew gently covered Patricia''s soft lips with his fingers and a soft smile gradually appeared on his


    face.


    "Put it on for me, and call me Matthew."


    After finishing his words, Matthew lowered his head slowly, and stopped until his face was extremely


    close to Patricia''s.


    Patricia felt that as if her face was burnt. She carefully put the mask on Matthew''s face, and then put


    her hand back.


    Many aristocrats gathered at the entrance of the resort-like hotel. They were all wearing expensive


    evening dresses and entered the venue one after another.


    Matthew was standing by Patricia. He put his hand on her waist, and looked at her suggestively. "My


    princess, it''s time for us to enter."


    Patricia was slightly stunned for a moment, and then she held Matthew''s arm.


    They walked towards the door step by step. When they reached the door, Marilyn hurriedly handed the


    invitation letter to the greeter at the door.


    The greeter nced at Patricia and then smiled at Matthew slightly. "Mr. Crawford''s partner is so


    beautiful."


    Matthew slightly nodded. "Thank you for thepliment. I think so too."


    Patricia followed Matthew into the huge dance scene, where warm lights and beautiful music were


    everywhere.


    A white piano was ced in the front of the stage, and the pianist sitting there was ying beautiful


    music, intoxicated with the melody.


    Looking at the crowd who were talking andughing, and the dazzling array of delicacies, Patricia


    gradually became serious.


    The Coleman family was well known as a noble one in the imperial capital, but her parents had never


    brought her to such asions and such a ball.


    Not even once...


    Because wherever her parents went, they would take her outstanding sister with them. And she had


    always been at home waiting for them toe back.


    She had to wait for her sister toe back and listened to her describing the beauty outside world.


    And this time, she actually came to a ce full of mystery that she always wanted toe to when she


    was a child.


    But she didn''t know why it was not as beautiful as she had imagined.


    She looked at the men and women at the ball, who wore lover''s masks, each of which looked different.


    It seemed that as if they were afraid of making a mistake in finding their partners.


    "Patricia, what''s on your mind?"


    Matthew turned to look at Patricia, full of worry.


    Patricia''s thoughts were instantly pulled back, and she gently shook her head at Matthew. "President


    Crawford, I''m sorry. I was absent-minded."


    Matthew smiled at Patricia. "Patricia, please allow me to call you like this. And I will remind you again


    that tonight you should call me Matthew. Calling me President Crawford makes me feel strange."


    Patricia lowered her eyes, with an unnatural expression on her face. "Matthew."


    Hearing Patricia''s extremely low voice, Matthew narrowed his eyes andughed.


    He reached out his hand and rubbed her head. "Now it''s right."


    The spotlight on the stage gradually gathered, and then slowly cast on the man and woman who were


    holding hands on the stage.


    In the spotlight, the man had the deep and cold eyes and the aristocratic disposition that made people


    instantly fascinated. He had stylish thin lips, perfect contours and delicate features like ceramics. His


    ck suit looked tailor-made on his body, outlining his particrly slender waist.


    The woman holding him by the side was dressed in blue and purple. This dress had dark manjusaka


    patterns, and it was embroidered with intricate patterns on the shoulders. The purple belt was


    embroidered with butterflies, setting off the slender woman. Her long ck hair was loosely twisted into


    a bun, with a few strands of long hair hanging on both sides of her cheeks, and a butterfly-shaped


    hairpin stuck in her head. Her dark eyes looked as soft as water, and her face was decorated with a


    gentle smile. She was just like a gentle fairy.


    They wore ck masks with unique designs on their faces.


    "Today, let''s have fun."


    The man raised the wine ss in his hand, then clinked with the woman''s. They drank the red wine in


    one gulp.


    The atmosphere under the stage was also instantly ignited. They raised their wine sses and cheered


    happily.


    Although the man and the woman on the stage were wearing masks, everyone under the stage knew


    who they were.


    Except for Patricia, who was confused from the very beginning.


    Patricia''s eyes lost focus for an instant. The maic voice of the man on the stage just seemed to


    ovep with a voice deep in her memory.


    But she couldn''t remember it for a while. She just felt a little familiar with that voice, and that voice


    somehow made her feel scared and want to hide!

 Chapter 63 Meet Again

    Chapter 63 Meet Again


    The deeper she thought, the more her head seemed to hurt.


    She couldn''t help covering her head with her hands, her face full of pain.


    "Patricia, are you okay?"


    Matthew asked her in a worried tone.


    Patricia gradually recovered from her memory, and she decided not to recall the memories deep in her


    mind.


    Matthew worriedly supported Patricia with her shoulders. "Patricia, what''s wrong?"


    Patricia shook her head gently. "It''s okay. I''m sorry to make you worried."


    Matthew breathed a sigh of relief. "If you are not feeling well, just let me know."


    Before Patricia replied, a pair of middle-aged man and woman brought red wine to her and Matthew.


    "You must be President Crawford, right?"


    The middle-aged man raised the wine ss in his hand and smiled slightly at Matthew.


    Hearing the voice of the middle-aged man, Patricia froze for an instant. She was unable to move, as if


    she was very shocked.


    Wasn''t this her father''s voice? Who was the woman next to him?


    The middle-aged woman''s voice gradually became louder. Then she looked at Patricia. "You must be


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    president Crawford''s ball partner. You are so beautiful! Your evening dress seems to be expensive!"


    Patricia rxed a bit. They were indeed her parents!


    Matthew lowered his eyes and smiled. He also raised the wine ss in his hand. "My partner deserves


    a noble evening dress."


    Miranda smiled and nodded. "Of course, that is right. May I ask whose daughter is your partner?"


    Matthew slightly narrowed his eyes and shook his head. "Well, I have nothing to say about this."


    Wesley nced at Miranda, and then continued to smile at Matthew. "Today is Archibald''s party and it


    is a happy day. Please don''t mind my wife''s inappropriate speech."


    Matthew slightly narrowed his eyes and shook his head. "It''s okay, I won''t take it too seriously."


    After hearing Wesley''s words, Patricia became alert.


    Was this Archibald''s ball?


    Wasn''t Archibald the man Lydia married?


    At the beginning, her so-called mother forced her away because her mother thought that her reputation


    had affected Lydia, and that Lydia had suffered a lot in the Randolph family because of her.


    But why it seemed that Lydia was leading a quite happy life now?


    So that woman on the stage was Lydia?


    Miranda squinted her eyes, but kept looking at Patricia. "I don''t think there''s nothing wrong with my


    speech. I just wonder if I know your partner, because she makes me feel familiar."


    The smile on Matthew''s face gradually disappeared, but he kept silent.


    Knowing that Matthew was unpleasant, Wesley couldn''t help but pull Miranda''s hand and gave her a


    threatening nce.


    Miranda smiled awkwardly at Matthew. "Don''t overthink about it, President Crawford. I just think it kind


    of weird that yourdy has been silent all the time..."


    Without waiting for Miranda to finish her words, Matthew pulled Patricia to his side, perfectly hiding her


    behind him.


    "My partner won''t talk to people she doesn''t like, excuse us."


    After saying, Matthew took Patricia''s hand and left.


    As soon as Matthew and Patricia left, Wesley looked at Miranda with a cold face.


    "What the hell are you doing? Why do you annoy Matthew at this ball! Matthew is not only a friend of


    Archibald, but also ranked second in the world''s richest list! He is only poorer than Archibald!"


    Miranda frowned. "I know all of this. At that time I just thought that Matthew ''s partner was a bit


    familiar!"


    Wesley scratched his head helplessly, as if he wanted to be furious. "That''s Matthew''s partner. What do


    you mean by saying that? How could you know Matthew''s partner?"


    Miranda nodded repeatedly. "You are right. I don''t know Matthew, how can I know his partner? I must


    be over-concerned. Honey, please don''t be angry. People will see."


    At this time, Wesley and Miranda did not realize that they not only knew Matthew''s partner, but that


    they had a special rtionship with her!


    Because she was the little daughter who was "given up" by them¡ª¡ªPatricia!


    Patricia, who was being led by Matthew, almost couldn''t help but raise her hand to give Matthew a


    thumbs-up. How excellent were the words he just said!


    Matthew, who was walking in the front, gradually stopped. "Patricia, don''t you me me for not


    introducing you to others?"


    Patricia shook her head repeatedly. "Of course not!"


    She didn''t want to be recognized by Wesley, Miranda or Lydia.


    "I think it very impolite to always ask questions since it is a mask ball."


    Patricia nodded repeatedly. "Yes, I also think that it''s better to be modest."


    Matthew instantly covered his hands over Patricia''s and he was quite touched. "It is great that you can


    understand me."


    Patricia smiled faintly. She tried her best but was still unable to withdraw her hands from Matthew''s.


    "Matthew, let me go..."


    Before she finished her words, they heard a softughter.


    Matthew and Patricia unanimously looked back and found that Archibald and Lydia were wearing ck


    masks behind them.


    Lydia covered her mouth and chuckled, still holding Archibald''s arm. "Isn''t this Matthew? Why are you


    ying with your girl here?"


    Archibald nced at Patricia gently, his gaze fixed on her eyes that were so full of brightness.


    Such clear and transparent eyes were somewhat simr to the eyes that night.


    Matthew held Patricia''s hand tightly, and then showed a polite smile at Lydia.


    "Don''t make fun of us. We were not ying but flirting here."


    Lydia smiled softly, acting like ady from the upper ss. "Really? I often hear my husband mention


    you. You are his only good friend! I didn''t expect you to have a girlfriend so quickly. When do you n


    to get married?"


    With the pretentious Lydia in front of her, Patricia''s eyes were full of coldness and disdain.


    Lydia was in such ady''s style in front of outsiders, but when at home, Lydia always bullied her. How


    could a person behave so differently when facing different people!


    Matthew silently squeezed Patricia''s hand, and then pulled her into his arms. "Lydia, don''t worry. If we


    are going to have a wedding, we will definitely invite you and Archibald."


    Seeing the coldness and disdain in Patricia''s eyes, Archibald gradually followed her gaze and looked at


    Lydia.


    His cold eyes gradually narrowed. This woman had aroused his interest.


    Lydia slightly nodded. "When thates, my husband and I will definitely go to your wedding with a big


    gift. However, I still don''t know your partner. Whose family is she from? Tell me, maybe she''s someone


    I know."

 Chapter 64 Beauty Strike First

    Chapter 64 Beauty Strike First


    Patricia lowered her cold eyes.


    ''Huh! We are more than acquaintances, Lydia!''


    Matthew patted Patricia''s shoulder and smiled, "Never mind. She prefers to keep a low profile than me.


    I won''t tell you who she is, but you will meet her sooner orter."


    Lydia felt pitiful but didn''t know why.


    The one in the limelight was supposed to her, Lydia!


    It was Mrs. Randolph!


    She married the man that every girl wanted most!


    But now this woman took most of the attention from her!


    How could she stand this?!


    This strange and familiar frustration reminded her of somebody.


    Patricia Coleman!


    She clenched her teeth. It couldn''t be Patricia!


    A grand ball like this would never be essible to her.


    "We can''t know who she is? Ah, that''s a pity."


    Lydia pretended to feel sorry and sighed.


    Patricia blinked and walked out from behind, staring at Lydia with her sharp eyes.


    Lydia almost felt she was Patricia.


    In the next second, she held Matthew''s hand and turned her face away in a shy way on purpose.


    Then, she said in an astonishingly cute tone, "Ah, Matthew, thatdy is a nuisance. She is inquiring


    about me all along! Is she a lesbian? Does she have an affection for me? That''s baffling because I


    don''t fancy girls!"


    Matthew stopped for a second and smiled gently.


    He reached out his hand and caressed her head, "Don''t worry. She is just asking."


    She pretended to be worried and stamped her feet, "But I just don''t like it! It feels so weird!"


    Lydia was stunned.


    What the hell?


    She gradually made an awkward smile, "Don''t misunderstand me. I just think you look like one of my


    friends¡­"


    It seemed that Patricia didn''t want to let her go so easily. She kept stamping with her high heels like


    she was about to cry.


    "If you love your friend, just go and find her! Why keep asking about me? You scare me now!"


    Lydia stepped back like she was the one who got scared.


    "Honey, let''s take a walk out there."


    Archibald didn''t tend to leave with Lydia, "You go for it. I have something to talk to Matthew."


    Given the situation, Lydia decided to stay with him in case of giving the opportunity for otherdies to


    attract him.


    Seeing that Lydia was still there, Patricia clenched her small fists and hit Lydia''s chest.


    "Go away, go away! I a straight woman! I won''t love you! Just leave me alone!"


    Her fists seemed to be powerless, but in fact, they hit so hard on Lydia that she almost couldn''t make it.


    Lydia couldn''t help but choke and said, "Why do you hurt me all of a sudden?"


    Hearing her words, Matthew had a cold expression and said, "Lydia, she acts like a small kid. She is


    just ying with you. Don''t tell me you take it seriously."


    Lydia was shocked about Matthew turning unpleasant suddenly.


    Matthew and Archibald had been friends for many years. If she turned nasty, it would make her a mean


    person to Archibald.


    The only thing she could do was suffer all this on her own.


    She also forced herself to smile at Matthew and Patricia, "Of course not. You really got a special friend,


    Matthew. I haven''t been meeting an interesting girl like this for a long time."


    Lydia smiled and came closer to Archibald.


    She reckoned Patricia was so arrogant only because she got Matthew on her back. By doing so, she


    wanted to send her a message that she was the wife of Archibald, for whom even a man like Matthew


    needed to show respect!


    Therefore, Patricia should also show some respect for her!


    Standing for a while, Mr. and Mrs. Coleman approached Archibald slowly and smiled.


    "How is it going, my son-inw?"


    Archibald turned indifferent at once, like he was a little bit upset.


    "You know what my marriage with Lydia is all about, and I''m sure you know that better than me. So


    don''t let me heard something like this again. It is all about the child and nothing else, let alone a close


    rtionship with your family. Understand?"


    They took a look at each other and said reluctantly, "Yes, Mr. Randolph. We are sorry for our


    negligence."


    Though Mr. Coleman was really unwilling to do so, he didn''t dare to go against him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wasn''t Archibald his son-inw after marrying his daughter? What did he mean?


    Frankly, Lydia was not the girl he had slept with, nor the mother of the child, but he didn''t know it.


    Archibald should be the one to call them father and mother, but now they needed to call him "Mr.


    Randolph"!


    To save Coleman Group from the crisis, they had to suffer this.


    Mr. Coleman said in a ttering tone, "Mr. Randolph, about the Coleman Group¡­"


    Before he could continue, Lydia walked to them and grab their hands.


    "Dad, mom, I want to talk to you."


    He had to push her hand away and said, "I will talk to youter. But now I need to discuss something


    about the Coleman Group with Mr. Randolph."


    Lydia clenched her teeth, "Dad, I''m going to tell you something about thepany!"


    He thought for a minute and walked away with Lydia.


    Now, there was only Patricia, Matthew, and Archibald here.


    Patricia took a deep breath and pressed the back of her neck.


    "Finally, they are gone. I''m so tired now."


    Matthew couldn''t help butugh. He patted her head and said, "Why do you do that? That''s hrious!"


    Patricia smiled, "That''s what I call beauty strikes first!"

 Chapter 65 Unstable Sexual Orientation

    Chapter 65 Unstable Sexual Orientation


    Matthew was puzzled, "Beauty strike first? I only know viin strikes first."


    Patricia made an angry expression and said, "That''s for the viin, but I''m not a viin!"


    Matthew nodded and smiled, "Yeah, beauty strikes first."


    Standing aside, Archibald stared at Patricia for a long time, feeling so familiar with her voice.


    It sounded just like the girl that night, but¡­


    He still didn''t believe she was the one.


    He had found so many girls that had a familiar voice, but¡­


    None of them was the one he was looking for.


    Therefore, it meant nothing.


    "Matthew, why don''t you give an introduction about yourpanion?"


    Matthew nodded, "I have talked about her with you. This is Patricia¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, Patricia reached out and covered his mouth.


    She seemed to be unhappy about that, "All right, a brief introduction is enough. Don''t tell everything to


    a stranger. We need to stay a low profile, remember?"


    Matthew nodded, "Sure, I won''t tell anything more."


    Hearing this, Archibald squinted his eyes, "Is she the woman you talked about?"


    Patricia frowned at his unfriendly tone.


    Matthew nodded again, "Yeah. What? I have told you, that she is not that kind of person, but you never


    listen."


    Archibald dragged Matthew to his side.


    He slightly nodded and said coldly, "Yeah, that''s interesting. But you can''t deny that she does it on


    purpose."


    Patricia was annoyed by his unreasonable usation.


    She didn''t willing to attend the ball at all. If she had had a choice, she wouldn''t have been here.


    But now, she was here on purpose from his perspective!


    Patricia stared at him in his eyes coldly and dragged Matthew back.


    Then she smiled brightly and said, "Mr. Randolph, if you need a malepanion, go find a prostitute.


    Don''t hurt the innocent."


    Everyone was surprised by her words.


    Archibald didn''t seem to be in a good mood now.


    If anyone else had seen Archibald like this, he would have made an apology.


    But Patricia didn''t care at all. After all, she didn''t work for him, or need to cooperate with him.


    "What did you say?"


    Archibald said slowly.


    Matthew stood between them with a smile, trying to calm them down.


    "Don''t be serious about that, Archibald. She is joking."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With hisfort, Archibald felt better.


    But Patricia didn''t. She dragged Matthew to her, and took a look at Archibald.


    "If Mr. Randolph can''t hear clearly, I can say again. But I''m surprised that Mr. Randolph is suffering


    hearing losses at this age. Wow¡­"


    Patrica didn''t forget to taunt him in the end.


    Matthew looked at her in astonishment.


    She was the first person who dared to show disrespect for Archibald.


    And the first woman!


    Matthew grabbed her arm, "Patricia, it''s time to stop."


    Hearing this, Patricia became silent reluctantly.


    Archibald stepped forward to Patricia and looked at her coldly, "I thought you were pretty good at


    talking. Why do you stop?"


    Patricia snorted and said, "I don''t want to talk with a person with unstable sexual orientation."


    The tension appeared again.


    Archibald waspletely grim like he soon wouldunch a fierce attack.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin, who just arrived at the hotel, fixed his hair casually.


    Then he took out the mask from his pocket and wore it. It was a present from the shop when buying the


    suit.


    He stood close to a couple and walked into the hotel like he was one of them.


    The waiter didn''t suspect him at all. He took the invitation letter from the man and smiled, "Your son


    looks so handsome, Mr. Lee."


    The man was surprised, "What? My son?"


    Thedy with him looked around and found nothing.


    The waiter pointed at the ce next to thedy, "Yeah, that child following around you¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he was surprised to find that the child he had seen disappeared.


    What was happening?


    He looked around the hallway and couldn''t find any child.


    He had to shake his head and said to the couple, "Sorry, I guess it is my hallucination."


    The man seemed to be a little bit mad, "Don''t make any rumors and damage my reputation next time!"


    The waiter nodded and smiled awkwardly, "Yes, I''m sorry."


    On the other side, Benjamin walked into the ball calmly.


    When he saw the hall filled with guests, he frowned.


    There were too many people!


    How could he find my mummy?!


    Witnessing his sess, the driver nodded in amazement at the entrance.


    That really worked!


    Maybe he should try it next time!


    Benjamin took a cup of juice and scanned the crowd, but couldn''t find Patricia on it.


    Hepressed his lips. If she had worn the same dress before she left, he should have found her.


    Maybe that strange man changed her dressing!


    And that was why he couldn''t find it!


    Besides, everyone in here was wearing a mask, which made it more difficult for him to find out!


    At this moment, Benjamin attracted the attention of many guests.


    After all, it was rare to see a child appear in a ball like this.


    Benjamin noticed that Mr. and Mrs. Coleman were standing in front of him whispering about something.


    He knew he had a clue.


    He slowly walked to Lydia and found the outline of her face was familiar. Then, he held her leg with his


    small arms.

 Chapter 66 Retaliation

    Chapter 66 Retaliation


    Lydia saw Benjamin as soon as she lowered down her head. Then she began to frown, looking


    annoyed.


    Though Benjamin looked really familiar with a mask on his face, Lydia, who was wondering about the


    future of her family, was spared no time to waste.


    So she kicked Benjamin away, looking impatient.


    "Kid, who are you? Don''t hug me!"


    Benjamin immediately loosened her grip. Though she looked so much alike Patricia, both her voice and


    tone were totally different from his mom''s.


    He was sure that her mom would never be so rude to him.


    But he had no idea why she looked so much alike his mom.


    Benjamin stood aside, looking calm. But he kept looking around Lydia and her parents.


    Then he fixed his eyes on Miranda, Lydia''s mom. It seemed that he had ever seen this middle-aged


    woman somewhere else before.


    He tried to recall it and then he located the old days when he stood by the house of the Sparks family.


    It was then he suddenly noticed that she was actually his own grandpa, who had been bullying Patricia


    for years.


    So the man standing beside must be his grandpa.


    And that rudedy must be the twin sister of his mom, Lydia Coleman.


    Benjamin huffed as he realized that all those hateful guys, who had all been mean to his mom for years


    before, now gathered together. It seemed that the right moment for him to revenge had arrived.


    Benjamin turned around and brushed against Lydia. He didn''t stop until he stood in front of a waiter.


    Then he beckoned him over.


    "The music sounds too tedious. Mrs. Randolph and her guests want a heated one."


    The waiter was a bit confused when seeing Benjamin passing by Lydia. He frowned and asked, "Why


    didn''t Mrs. Randolph tell me about it by herself? Why did she make youe over?"


    Benjamin looking at him and pretended to be serious, "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Mrs. Randolph is


    now discussing about something important with her family. She is busy so she made me here. If you


    don''t believe me, you can go to ask her yourself."


    "Well, but I am not sure what will happen if you interrupt."


    The waiter suddenly stopped as he just took a few steps forward.


    It was said that Mrs. Randolph had been a bad-tempered one. Only when she stayed with Archibald


    would she pretend to be well-mannered. Obviously, when she showed up alone, she always turned to


    be arrogant and offensive.


    At the thought of that, the waiter shook his head. He couldn''t afford to offend her just because of this


    trifle.


    So he nodded and walked to the loudspeaker boxes.


    Benjamin squinted and then took out a small tiny gadget with the same size of a fingernail. Though it


    was small, it was actually a destructive tool.


    Then he passed by Lydia and threw it onto her dress.


    As soon as it touched her dress, it started to climb up and then it stopped when it reached the back of


    her waist.


    Benjamin then hid himself in a remote corner.


    Suddenly, the music turned to be a rock-style one.


    Everyone present was rendered totally stunned. They had no idea what was going on.


    They just looked around and was about toin. However, none of them dared to utter.


    After all, it was a banquet held by Archibald. No matter how annoyed they felt, they should still keep


    their mouths shut.


    Hearing the rock music, Patricia burst intoughter, "Wow, Mr. Randolph, your taste for music sounds


    really weird. Almost the same weird as your sexual preference."


    Matthew grabbed her hand to warn her, "Hey, Patricia, stop talking."


    Though he was warning, he was still wearing a smile.


    "Archibald, what happened? Is there anyone trying to mess up your banquet?" Matthew seemed to


    gloat over.


    Archibald looked sullen and then he stopped the waiter beside.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing his mad face, the waiter turned pale.


    "But Mr. Randolph, it was Mrs. Randolph who asked me to change the music. I was just doing


    ording to her order."


    Hearing that, Archibald looked more horrible.


    ''It was Lydia? What the hell was she doing?''


    Patricia pouted. Of course, she deemed it reasonable as Lydia had been a crazy fan of bar and rock


    music.


    However, Lydia never told anyone else about it. Patricia was also confused why she made such a


    weird choice at this moment.


    Hearing the sudden change of the music, Lydia was also startled. Even her body started to shake a bit


    with the music.


    Miranda hurried to grab her hand and tried to notice her that Archibald was looking at her.


    Lydia immediately straightened up her body as she also noticed the gaze of others.


    She was also confused what was going on with the music.


    Only she herself had the right to change the music style. However, she had been sitting here,


    unmoved. So she was wondering if it was Archibald who did it.


    Lydia shook her head, looking puzzled.


    She still remembered that Archibald hated rock music.


    She shook her head again and talked to Wesley, "Dad, I have done my best for thepany. I have


    asked Archibald for help. But he told me that he would never do me the favor unless we could find out


    the culprit. Otherwise, he won''t agree on my request."


    Wesley looked sullen, "Since he is not willing to do that, why don''t you n on his son, Joshua?


    Everyone can tell that he loves his son. You can deal with it if you can make Joshua mention about it."


    Hearing that, Lydia got mad.


    "Joshua is the same annoying as his dad! Both of them are so stubborn! He said that he only agreed


    with his father. So he won''t do me the favor either."


    Wesley moved his lips and seemed to be about to utter again.


    However, Lydia was then dragged away by someone else.


    Feeling being tugged, Lydia was enraged immediately, "Who the hell are you? Stop dragging me!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she raised up her head, she happened to see the cold eyes of Archibald. Her rage was suddenly


    extinguished.


    Then she smiled gently at him, "Honey, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 67 Humiliated

    Chapter 67 Humiliated


    Archibald stared at her with cold face and tightened his grip on her wrist, "What''s the matter? Don''t you


    know what you were doing?"


    Lydia looked at him confusedly, "Honey, what are you talking about?"


    Archibald pointed at the loudspeaker and huffed, "You made the banquet such a mess and now you


    asked me what I was talking about?"


    Lydia was rendered stunned, "What? Didn''t you change the music?"


    "Do you think that would be my taste?"


    Archibald shook off her hand.


    But then she hurried to grab his arm hard and said seriously, "Honey, believe me! I didn''t change the


    music! I was talking to my parents just now. I don''t even have time to change it!"


    Archibald stared at her coldly, "Only you and I can change the music. Tell me! Who else could it be? So


    you mean that I am the culprit?"


    Lydia kept her lips pressed. The argument between them soon attracted the eyes of others.


    "Honey, we can''t change anything even if we keep arguing here. Just get the right music back as soon


    as possible!"


    Archibald huffed and shook off her hand. He walked to the top of the venue. Lydia gritted her teeth and


    then followed over.


    Benjamin, who was holding a ss of juice at the corner, smiled lightly. Then he took a sip of it.


    "The best part ising!"


    The music then returned to be ssic again.


    Both Archibald and Lydia stood at the top with spotlight shedding on them.


    As the warm light fell onto their bodies, both of them looked charming with fair skin.


    Benjamin then put on a little finger on his ring finger and smiled.


    "Shine!"


    As soon as he finished, the spotlight shedding on Lydia suddenly turned to be colorful just like that


    shining in the disco bar.


    Though the spotlight shed both of them, Archibald still looked the same as usual.


    However, Lydia was now shining with all kinds of colors.


    Suddenly, everyone fixed their eyes on her and they began to p as if she were a dancing clown.


    Archibald always hated those who tried to be pretentious. He nced at Lydia, who was startled and


    stood still beside. And then he got off stage without saying anything.


    Lydia looked at her own body shining with different colors. Of course, she also noticed that everyone


    present was now watching her.


    As she heard the continuous p, a smile gradually appeared on her face.


    She loved this feeling. She liked to be the only focus among the public. She loved to be watched all the


    time.


    Lydia then turned to look at Archibald, wondering if it was a surprise nned by him. That really


    amazed her.


    Before that, she only deemed that Archibald had been hating her and numb when facing her. But now


    she thought that everything seemed to be totally different.


    She was so moved for such a special surprise from him.


    Seeing that Archibald walked off stage, Lydia was about to chase after him. However, when noticing


    that everydy off stage was looking at her with great jealousy, she couldn''t even lift her feet.


    Today, she was not only the wife of the man who stood in the top, but also the focus of the banquet.


    She was now standing and watching the jealous eyes of all.


    She squinted and let the light shed on her freely.


    She gradually opened her arms and enjoyed the baptism of spotlight.


    However, Benjamin, who sat off stage, let out a mocking smile. He leaned against the chair with his


    legs crossed. He casually swayed his little legs and then put down the ss of juice.


    Then he said softly, "Beetle, time to take action."


    Then, the spotlight shedding on her suddenly disappeared.


    Lydia paused as if she didn''t know what happened.


    Then some weird sound was heard from her back.


    She tilted her head, looking confused as she had no idea how came the sound.


    However, no one noticed that there was a tiny metal beetle-shape gadget spinning on the back of her


    evening dress. It seemed that it was about to rip something.


    When the little metal beetle was spinning, there were sharp metal pieces around its feet.


    Leaning against the chair, Benjamin held up a ss of milk and then squinted.


    "Three, two, one."


    His lips moved when he started to count down. As soon as he counted to one, loud scream sounded


    among the crowd.


    Then the scream kept going continuously, followed by gossip and mock.


    Lydia was still spreading out her arms on stage. As Archibald had left, now all spotlights were fixing on


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    her body.


    Obviously, she was the most eye-catching focus in the venue.


    However, her evening dress suddenly dropped down on the ground from her body while she was still


    standing with her arms wide opened. She was barely naked with only underwear and ck bra


    decorated withce left.


    Her fair skin seemed to be much more glowing under the spotlight.


    "Oh my god, how shameless she is!"


    "She is still enjoying! What the hell?"


    "She really embarrassed Archibald."


    "I just can''t understand why Archibald chose to marry her!"


    ¡­


    Feeling a bit chilled, Lydia lowered down her head and then noticed herself that she was almost naked.


    "AHHHH!" Lydia burst into scream. She hurried to squat down and covered her body with both arms.


    She bit her lips hard, feeling embarrassed.


    ''What? What happened? What''s going on with my dress?''


    She picked up the evening dress on the ground and tried to put it on again. However, it was then she


    noticed that the back of her dress was totally ripped off because of something sharp.


    She couldn''t put it on at all. What happened just now?


    She kept squatting down on the stage. She didn''t dare to stand up. Nor did she dare to rush off the


    stage.


    Everyone down stage kept booing. Then they started to gossip.


    "What is she doing?"


    "Perhaps she still wants more focus!"


    "She still enjoys the baptism of spotlight with her naked body on stage."


    "You are right! Did she strip herself off just now?"


    "Maybe. But the spotlight was too bright for me to see clearly what happened¡­"

 Chapter 68 Her Dress Was Ripped!

    Chapter 68 Her Dress Was Ripped!


    Benjamin squinted and said in a low voice, "Beetle, go back." Then he put down his hand.


    While everyone was fixing their eyes on Lydia, the little gadget soon rushed out of her dress and then


    flew towards Benjamin.


    Patricia was about to take a sip of the juice just now. When she suddenly noticed such a sudden


    change on stage, she couldn''t help spitting out all the juice.


    Archibald happened to walk over at this moment. As expected, all juice fell onto his body.


    Half of his suit got wet, on which the smell of juice was left.


    His face suddenly froze, looking horribly cold.


    Patricia was stunned and paused for a while. Then she smiled at him awkwardly, "Sorry, I didn''t expect


    to see such a big surprise on stage just now."


    Archibald raised up his cold eyes and stressed out his words, "You''d better give me a clear exnation


    about what the surprise is. Otherwise, you need to take the consequence!"


    Matthew held her hand and was about to intercede, "Archibald, just forgive her. She didn''t mean it."


    Patricia shook her head and then pointed at Lydia, who was still squatting on stage with spotlight


    shedding on, barely naked.


    "Mr. Randolph, don''t you deem it a big surprise?"


    Both Archibald and Matthew fixed their eyes on stage as Patricia pointed.


    Then Matthew was totally rendered stunned while Archibald looked incredibly horrible.


    Everyone could tell that Archibald seemed to be about to rush on stage to tear Lydia apart.


    Patricia stood behind and tried to smother herughter. Now she really wanted to ask him again if the


    surprise was shocking enough.


    But actually she meant it in another way.


    "So Mr. Randolph, are you sure I am going to take the consequence now?"


    Matthew patted on the back of her hand, sweating out of nervousness.


    He had no idea why Patricia always tried to embarrass Archibald. Everyone in the world was aware


    that no one could afford to offend him.


    Archibald shifted his gaze off from stage and looked cold still, "If you want the consequence, I can still


    fulfill your request."


    Patricia was stunned and then looked at Lydia, who was exceedingly awkward and helpless on the


    stage.


    "Mr. Randolph, are you going to let your wife stay on stage still? Are you sure you don''t need to bail her


    out?"


    Of course, she was gloating over it. However, she didn''t expect that Archibald actually leave Lydia


    alone on stage.


    Archibald slightly shook the ss of wine he was holding, looking cold, "It was she who got herself into


    embarrassment. Why should I get myself into trouble just like her?"


    Now everyone down stage was still watching and gossiping. No one came on stage to help her out.


    But at this moment, someone among the crowd hurried to move.


    Then a man with a blue mask shook off the woman with the same blue mask, who was grabbing his


    arm just now. Then he rushed onto the stage.


    He squatted down beside Lydia, feeling sorry and affectionate for her.


    "Lydia, don''t panic. I am here."


    Lydia raised up her face drenched with tears. She looked at the man, "Dustin, is that you?"


    Dustin nodded and then took off his jacket. Then he lifted her evening dress from the ground and


    covered her with it.


    As the dress was ripped, Dustin kept holding it with one hand.


    He d her with jacket and held her up. Then he walked off stage with her.


    It was at this moment that the lighting engineer finally noticed what was happening. Then he turned off


    the spotlight immediately.


    Thedy with the same blue mask, who was wearing a sapphire evening dress, lowered down her


    eyes, in which there hidden a trace of sadness.


    Patricia put down the ss of juice slowly with a smile, "Mr. Randolph, though you don''t want to get


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    into trouble, there is still another admirer of her. See? You wife was taken away by another gentleman."


    But Archibald didn''t even look at her. He kept enjoying the wine as if he showed no care about it.


    Patricia squinted. She couldn''t help wondering who the man was. Commonly speaking, no one would


    be willing to get into such an awful trouble unless that guy knew about Lydia very well. Besides, there


    was no one who cared about her except for one only¡ªDustin Sparks.


    So thatdy left alone must be Karina Sparks.


    At the thought of that, Patricia hurried to stand up straight and tried to search for that lonelydy with a


    blue mask.


    Seeing that Patricia was walking forward, Matthew couldn''t help grabbing her hand to stop her,


    "Patricia, where are you going?"


    Patricia stamped hard on the ground, "I am looking for her."


    Matthew looked at her confusedly, "Who are you looking for? Tell me. Let''s look for her together."


    Patricia hurried to wave her hand to refuse, "No, thanks. I can do it alone."


    However, another cold hand suddenly grabbed hers.


    "What? Why don''t you continue to be glib? Now you got softened, huh?"


    Archibald put down the ss of wine and smiled evilly.


    Patricia turned around to look at him coldly, "Let go of me!"


    However, Archibald didn''t let go of her. Instead, he seemed to be lost in thought.


    He always felt repelled by women''s bodies.


    That was why he had never got himself into gossip with any otherdies.


    If it weren''t for that sexy one he bumped into three years ago, he would still have kept his virginity till


    now.


    However, he actually showed no disdain for Patricia. Nor did he feel disgusting when touching her.


    He couldn''t help wondering if she was that sexy one three years ago.


    Archibald turned to look at her cold eyes. But then he denied it.


    No! It wasn''t her!


    He still clearly remembered that thedy that night would never be that tough and brave.


    Though he noticed that their eyes looked so familiar with each other.


    Seeing that Archibald seemed to be distracted, Patricia shook off his hand and remained cold-looking.


    "Archibald, you don''t even bail out your wife when she got into trouble. Instead, you actually grab the


    hand of anotherdy at this moment. You are so disgusting!"


    After saying that, Patricia turned around to leave without hesitation.


    Though she hated Lydia, she still deemed Archibald irresponsible and shameful for leaving her alone


    on the stage.


    Patricia soon looked around the crowd and tried to look for Karina as soon as possible. She could tell


    how upset she was for being left alone at this moment.

 Chapter 69 Now You Want Her?

    Chapter 69 Now You Want Her?


    Patricia turned around and her arms were grabbed by two men.


    But she felt so different.


    She could feel both chilly cold and warm.


    Matthew and Archibald looked at each other, who both stood behind her. They seemed to be a bit


    awkward.


    When touching her, Archibald was then sure that he didn''t loathe her at all.


    However, he was still wondering if he indeed had sex with Lydia that night. Why did he still feel so


    reluctant when facing her?


    Patricia turned around to re at both of them, looking annoyed. Then she took back her hands from


    their grips.


    Matthew smiled awkwardly, "Patricia, here is not that safe as expected. You''d better not stay alone."


    Patricia shook her head, "It''s okay. I am just looking for one of my friends here. Don''t worry. I will be


    fine."


    After saying that, she disappeared among the crowd.


    Matthew hurried forward. But he was stopped by Archibald.


    "Archibald, don''t stop me! It will be dangerous for her to stay alone."


    Archibald still grabbed his hand tightly and said with a cold face, "What''s her name?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Matthew was a bit stunned and then looked at him warily, "Archibald. What are you doing? Don''t forget


    what you have said about her before. Now you want her?"


    "Yes, you are right." Archibald nodded straightforwardly.


    Matthew''s face blushed with anger. He hurried to take back his hand from Archibald''s grip.


    "What? Archibald, it''s you who told me that she tried to approach me because of my wealth only!


    Besides, don''t forget that you are married!"


    Archibald lowered his cold eyes, "Married? I only acknowledge that I have a son. As for that woman,


    you should know better than me about my rtionship with her."


    Matthew was a bit stunned. He turned to huff, "So what? Let me tell you. No matter if you have feelings


    for her. Stop it! I will never tell you her name."


    Seeing his firm face, Archibald smiled evilly, "You have never refuted whatever I said since we were


    kids. But now you tried to fight against me because of a woman?"


    "So what? I will never give up because of her! She is a talent designer. And mypany needs her!"


    Matthew huffed while speaking, looking determined.


    Archibald shrugged, "Since you say so, now I want her to work for me even more!"


    Matthew rolled his eyes at him when hearing that, "Really? Youpany only engages in high-tech


    industry. But she majors in fashion design. It''s totally different!"


    Archibald shrugged again, "It''s okay. I can make her design the shape of our products. After all, I am


    sure she can handle the simr job."


    Hearing that, Matthew huffed angrily, "Archibald, are you sure you want to fight me?!"


    Archibald squinted, "She has never said that she only belonged to you. Only she herself can make her


    own choice."


    Hearing that, Matthew was a bit worried and uncertain.


    Though hispany ranked the second here, and there were some many talents trying so hard to


    work for him, Archibald still ran the bestpany in this city, who had been his best friend since they


    were kids.


    If anyone else was now facing such a choice, he or she would definitely choose to work for Archibald.


    So perhaps Patricia would also make the same choice.


    Seeing that Archibald was so sure that he would still win this time, Matthew was really mad but also


    frustrated.


    Seeing that Lydia was held up by a masked man and both of them left the banquet, all guests started to


    gossip even louder.


    "What a shameless slut!"


    "Yeah, she actually left with a strange guy!"


    "Archibald is so embarrassed."


    "I just can''t figure out why Archibald chose to marry her."


    "I am sure that I should be the best one to be Mrs. Randolph!"


    ¡­


    Benjamin smiled casually. He could tell that it must be Lydia''s admirer who came on stage to help her


    out. So he must be the one who almost married Patricia before, the brother of Karina, Dustin Sparks.


    Since Dustin was here and he showed up with a mask, Benjamin could tell that he muste with a


    femalepanion.


    Since Dustin was only infatuated with Lydia, he would not attend the banquet with anotherdy.


    So his femalepanion must be Karina!


    But he didn''t expect that Dustin actually left Karina alone and went away with Lydia.


    What was going on?


    Benjamin squinted. Of course he could tell what Karina was thinking.


    Since she loved Dustin so much, perhaps now she was crying somewhere else.


    Benjamin sat on the chair and then threw his Beetle in the air.


    "Beetle, find the half matched one of the blue mask."


    Beetle then flew higher after getting the order.


    Benjamin casually took out his phone, on which there was a picture of him and Patricia.


    He unlocked it and then clicked on an app.


    Soon, the whole venue was shown on screen.


    Benjamin hurried to scan through everyone present. But he didn''t see Karina.


    When he was confusing, a trace of blue suddenly caught his eyes.


    He lowered his head and whispered to the ring, "Beetle, fly back for 200 meters."


    As expected, he soon noticed Karina, who was sitting on a corner while boozing.


    He hurried to walk over to her seat. As he was about to reach, he suddenly saw a prettydy with a


    white mask running towards Karina.


    Benjamin suddenly stopped. His eyes seemed to be lit up as he saw thatdy.


    It was his mommy!


    He then hid himself behind a curtain, frowning.


    He could never let his mom notice that he actually came to the venue. Otherwise, his mom would be so


    worried about him.


    Seeing them stay together, Benjamin seemed to be a bit relieved.


    Since Karina was about to get drunk, Patricia might be about to leave soon.


    So he had to return home before his mom reached it. Otherwise, it would cause him a big trouble if her


    mom noticed something wrong.


    Seeing that Karina was still drinking and crying, Benjamin kept his lips pressed.


    ''Karina, don''t worry! I will retaliate for you!''

 Chapter 70 Heartbroken

    Chapter 70 Heartbroken


    Benjamin turned around to leave and then he whispered to his ring, "Beetle, time toe back."


    However, he still didn''t see the Beetle after whispering for a few times.


    Benjamin was a bit confused.


    He took out his phone and was a bit surprised when looking at the screen.


    He noticed that the Beetle seemed to have been taken away to somewhere else.


    Benjamin hurried to work on his phone. Soon, he saw the location map, on which a red spot showed


    the position of the Beetle.


    He looked a bit cold and then hurried to walk down the long corridor.


    He stepped into the elevator without hesitation and pressed the button of the top floor. As the door


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    gradually closed, he squinted and wondered why there was someone on the top floor in the hotel.


    Besides, the Beetle was even taken there in such a short time.


    As the elevator reached the top floor, Benjamin stepped out bravely.


    The top floor was an open area where ced table and chairs orderly. Besides, it was well decorated


    with trimmed nts and flowers.


    As thefortable wind breezed, there was a little boy dressing in luxurious tiny suit standing on the


    balcony. The wind slowly ruffled his fine spiky hairs.


    Benjamin stopped at the back of that little boy and said coldly, "Hey, you took away my Beetle, right?"


    The little boy turned around, who was wearing a ck mask. No one could see his face clearly.


    The little boy showed him the Beetle and asked confusedly, "Do you mean this little stuff?"


    Benjamin grabbed it back and huffed, "Don''t call it little stuff! His name is Beetle!"


    After saying that, Benjamin turned around and was about to leave.


    Seeing that he was about to walk away, the little boy couldn''t help saying, "Sorry, I just used my


    maic fishing machine to drive your Beetle here."


    Benjamin gradually stopped and turned around to look at him, "It doesn''t matter. I know you didn''t


    mean to do it."


    The boy held his own hands together, "Well, do you have fun in the banquet?"


    Hearing that, Benjamin was a bit stunned, "You are also here to attend the banquet, right? Why do you


    ask so?"


    The boy sighed, "Yes. But my parents made me here to wait for them. I can''t go downstairs to the


    venue."


    Noticing his eager eyes, Benjamin shrugged, "Let me tell you. The banquet is so boring. The venue is


    filled with a horde of old women. The food didn''t taste good either. It''s just a dancing club for those old


    guys. It doesn''t fit us at all."


    Hearing that, the little boy dissolved intoughter.


    Seeing that, Benjamin chuckled as well.


    The cold expressions on their both faces soon disappeared.


    Commonly speaking, Benjamin had never talked so much with a stranger. However, even he himself


    had no idea why he was so friendly to this little boy as if they were family.


    Benjamin waved his hand, "It''ste now. The banquet is about toe to an end. I need to go back


    home. Don''t just stand here and face the wind alone. Or you will catch a cold. You should know that the


    needle in the hospital really hurts."


    Looking at his back, the little boy smiled, "Hello, do you want to make a friend with me? I barely have


    any friends."


    Benjamin stopped again. His eyes seemed to be lit up, "My name is Benjamin Coleman."


    "My name is Joshua Randolph."


    Benjamin raised up his hand and then faded away from the top floor.


    Joshua took off his mask and said softly, "Benjamin Coleman, Joshua Randolph¡­"


    Though they had different names, he felt like being bound by something with him.


    Benjamin was also wondering about the same thing when staying in the elevator. They really felt so


    familiar with each other though they met for the first time.


    Of course, he barely had any friends either.


    As soon as he walked out of the hotel, he hailed a taxi with a one hundred buck. He stood with his back


    to the high-end hotel and then he gradually took off his little white mask.


    The surprising thing was that Benjamin actually almost looked the same as Joshua.


    Standing at the balcony and looking at Benjamin, who stood with his back to him, Joshua couldn''t help


    squinting, "Benjamin Coleman, my friend¡­"


    At the same time, Patricia also found the seat of Karina. She hurried forward to take away her ss of


    wine, looking angry.


    As the ss was suddenly taken away, Karina frowned and looked annoyed, "Who are you? Don''t grab


    my wine! Get it back to me! I need more!"


    Patricia put away the ss and looked at her worriedly, who waspletely drunk, "Karina, stop


    drinking. It''s okay. I am here with you."


    Looking at Patricia, who was wearing a gorgeous evening dress, Karina was stunned, "You are


    Patricia?"


    Patricia nodded and hugged her, "Yes, I am here with you! Karina, stop drinking. Let''s go back home."


    Karina shook her head and pushed her away. Then she poured herself another ss of wine.


    Before Patricia could take action, she drained it.


    "Patricia, you know what? I don''t want to attend the banquet at all. But I know that Lydia must be here."


    "And Dustin insisted that he shoulde and he even made me hispanion. I never turn down any


    request from him. I was quite satisfied even if I could just stay with him for a few hours tonight."


    Patricia hugged her, feeling sympathetic, "It''s okay. He will definitely regret for letting you go. You are


    such a nice girl."


    Karina kept shaking her head. Tears streamed down her cheek continuously. Obviously, she was


    desperately sad.


    "No, he won''t! He only cares about Lydia. Only her! He never even thinks about me! Even if he only


    kept me in his heart for a while, I would be much happier!"


    After saying that, she kept crying while gesturing.


    Patricia hugged her tight but she didn''t know what to say tofort her.


    Karina rested her head on Patricia''s shoulder, onto which tears dropped.


    "You know what? He hurried to rush onto the stage to help her as soon as he noticed that she got into


    trouble! No matter how hard I tried to stop him and I kept repeating that she was now the wife of


    Archibald, it didn''t work at all! He still rushed on stage to bail her out regardless of any cost!"


    "Patricia, you know that, right? I can tell that he is still totally captured by Lydia wholeheartedly!"

 Chapter 71 He Matters to Me

    Chapter 71 He Matters to Me


    Patricia pressed her lips tightly as she saw Karina crying. She reached out and gently wiped the tears


    from Karina''s face.


    "It''s all right. It doesn''t matter. You are so beautiful, lovely and generous. There will be tons of men


    loving you!"


    Karina shook her head and sat next to Patricia, clutching her hand tightly.


    "No! He matters to me. I only love him! I''ve loved him for more than ten years! How can I let it go so


    easily?"


    Patricia patted Karina on the back,forting her, "You are Dustin''s sister. I don''t think your parents


    will ept you being together."


    "Yes, I''m his sister," Karina said with a wry smile. "He often joked that we''re just brother and sister, but


    I''m not his real sister! I''m an adopted daughter of the Sparks family. Why can''t we be together?!"


    shouted Karina.


    Patricia immediately covered Karina''s mouth. "Karina," she said, "lower your voice. There are so many


    people here. Your rtionship with the Sparks family is unknown to others."


    "I feel so unhappy. You know what, Patricia? I really, really like Dustin." Karina gently took Patricia''s


    hand and looked sad.


    Patricia gently caressed Karina''s head. "I know that, Karina. Well, let''s stop it. Go home now. You''re too


    drunk to drink anymore."


    Just as Patricia helped Karina to her feet, three men wearing masks came close to them.


    The three men eyed them up and down, and asked evilly, "Where are you going,dies?"


    "Do you have dates? How about having fun with us?"


    "Yeah, I saw someone had left with his date just now."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yeah. Let''s have fun. If we are happy, we can stay here tonight. There are rooms upstairs!"


    "Sorry, my friend is not feeling well now and we are not in the mood to have fun." Patricia frowned and


    looked displeased.


    Patricia wanted to leave with Karina, but the three men surrounded them.


    "Why rush to leave? Since your friend is ufortable, she should have a rest."


    "We have a room upstairs. Let''s go upstairs and have a rest."


    "Yeah, the party is almost over anyway. Have a good rest tonight and go back tomorrow."


    Patricia looked sullen as she saw the sinister smiles on their faces.


    She held Karina in her arms and backed a few steps, looking annoyed.


    She couldn''t leave alone when Karina was drunk.


    "Don''t mess up here, it''s Archibald''s party!"


    Patricia looked around for help, but no one gave her a hand.


    There were so many people at the party, but they all turned a blind eye to her.


    It could be seen how cold these people were.


    The three men shrugged, as if they didn''t care what Patricia was saying.


    "So what? Archibald is not a busybody."


    "Yeah, so what if Archibaldes now? Does he care about you?"


    "Who do you think you are?! Do you think Archibald will be tough on us for a woman like you?"


    Patricia pressed her lips, lost in thoughts.


    They were right. Archibald would not help her.


    And she just scolded Archibald. Even if he saw her in trouble, he wouldn''t lend her a hand.


    He just turned a blind eye to Lydia, his wife, and did not give her any help.


    In that case, how could he help a stranger like her?


    But soon Archibald''s cold voice was heard in the hall of the party.


    "You''re the first ones who dare to make a mess in my party!"


    The three men froze on spot. They looked back, and were surprised to see Archibald in his ck mask


    and Matthew in his white mask.


    They looked at the mask on Patricia''s face, and felt panicked.


    This woman turned out to be Matthew''s date!


    And Matthew and Archibald were good friends!?


    So they had offended Matthew and Archibald?!


    The three men immediately knelt at Archibald''s and Matthew''s feet, flustered.


    "I''m sorry! Mr. Randolph! Mr. Crawford! We were so stupid to make trouble in the party! Please forgive


    us!"


    Matthew hurried over to Patricia, and asked with worries, "Patricia, are you all right?"


    Patricia shook her head lightly, and felt warm in the heart.


    Matthew was her boss, but he never put on air.


    Archibald nced at Patricia as she talked to Matthew, then stared at the three men kneeling in front of


    him.


    "Don''t you know who you should apologize to?"


    The three men turned to Patricia and knelt down, hitting their heads hard on the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! They kowtowed one after another, heavily.


    Patricia stepped back, afraid that their blood might ssh her.


    "All right. Get up."


    Although Patricia had forgiven them, the men seemed to not hear her, and continued to knock their


    heads on the grounds heavily.


    Patricia looked at Archibald, who had his hands in his pockets.


    These men were not afraid of her, but Archibald.


    Noticing Patricia''s gaze, Archibald said, "You''re wee."


    Patricia gave him a nk look. She didn''t mean to thank him!


    Now all the attention was drawn to Patricia.


    The people regretted that they didn''t help Patricia just now. If they knew Patricia was Matthew''s date,


    they would have offered their hands!


    That might win them a chance to know Matthew and Archibald!


    "Tell them to stop it, Archibald! It''s too much!" said Patricia.


    "Rules are for punishing those who make mistakes," said Archibald, narrowing his eyes at Patricia.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, Patricia could see that the floor was stained with blood trace.


    "The rules are set by people, and they can be changed. You don''t have to go too far. Wouldn''t it dirty


    the floor if there''s blood stain?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!